A Practical Guide to Sorcery [Fantasy/Female Protagonist/Adventure]

Chapter 66 - An Interview
Chapter 66 - An Interview

Siobhan

Month 12, Day 26, Saturday 7:15 p.m.​

Siobhan only knew Tanya's direction relative to her, not the other woman's actual location.

After walking a few blocks away from Liza's house, she hailed a shoddy, two-wheeled carriage---one where the driver didn't sit underneath the fabric roof with her---and gave him directions.

She shoved her star sapphire Conduit into the lip of her boot, against her skin, to free up both her hands, ensuring the movement of the rickety carriage didn't fatally disrupt her casting. The Conduit borrowed from Professor Lacer was at the bottom of her bag, since even though it technically could be connected to Sebastien, she didn't feel comfortable leaving it in her little closet at the Silk Door.

When the stick spun around sharply, reversing direction just as they passed an intersecting street, she knew she was close. Siobhan got out, paying the driver with a silver crown from the purse Oliver had given her for investigating Tanya, and looked around.

The only people still outside were the homeless, huddled around bins of fire or bundled up in ramshackle shelters built of trash and scraps. Some of the houses leaked a bit of flickering candlelight through their poorly insulated cracks. Whatever streetlamps the city might have placed in this area had long been vandalized for the spelled light crystals within, which could be used personally, or more likely, sold for a few coins. Luckily, the moon was bright enough and high enough in the sky that she could still make her way, and her little lantern was ready if she needed it.

The scattered people still outside were mostly too miserable to bother paying attention, but those who did notice her eyed her with an assessing hunger that made it obvious she wasn't safe.

Her alchemy athame was in her pocket, but, while the stamina to run away had been beaten into her by Professor Fekten's Defense class, she had no skill with a blade, and the little athame would be unlikely to defend her if she was backed into a corner.

The problem with sorcery was that it didn't lend itself to instantaneous casting, for those without the skill to free-cast. Still, she had a dozen-plus useful spells already drawn out on seaweed paper in her bag, a handful of emergency potions, and, if things got truly desperate, the low light was the perfect setting to cast her shadow-familiar spell for the most dramatic effect.

After quickly checking Tanya's direction in the darkest corner she could find, Siobhan began to move. She kept her shoulders back and walked without hurry, turning her cloaked, shadowed face toward anyone who looked at her a little too long. Her confident, aggressive body language seemed to deter any inappropriate interest, but she wished she had some divination magic to push against so she could activate the ward in her back and go unnoticed. '*Hells, I would even appreciate* Damien's *company right now.*'

This part of the Mires stunk worse than anywhere in Oliver's territory, and in the dark, she even stepped into a few patches of what she thought might be frozen human feces. '*The stench would be* unbearable *in the summer. And the threat of disease... No wonder the Verdant Stag needs so many healing concoctions.*'

After a few minutes of searching, she came upon a bright jewel of a street amidst the squalor.

It wasn't rich---or even clean---like the northern parts of the city, or the Lilies where all the Crown Families lived. It wasn't even particularly bright. Its light came from open fires, lanterns, and a few spelled crystals mounted above the doors of the shops. But it was still awake and alive, even this far into the Mires after dark.

Siobhan looked around greedily, noting the riot of things for sale among the small, wheeled stalls and in the grubby windows of the shops: everything from questionable "meat" pies and alcohol to dried chameleon skins to a tiny, still-living squid in a glass jar. '*Spell components. This is the Night Market,*' she thought with awe.

She gave her head a quick shake, reminding herself that she wasn't here to sightsee or shop. She was following Tanya Canelo. '*What reason could she have for coming here? Is she buying restricted components? Or perhaps it acts as a discreet meeting place with the Morrows? Munchworth did mention a meeting.*' Siobhan quickened her pace a little, scanning the hectic street for the other sorcerer.

Not long after, she caught the quick flash of Tanya's short blonde hair as the woman turned a corner ahead of her.

Siobhan followed with the best combination of stealth and speed she could manage, keeping her hooded face just a little turned away, only watching Tanya out of the corner of her eye just in case her target looked back to see if anyone was watching her.

Tanya led Siobhan to the edge of the Night Market, where the lights and people grew sparser. When her pace began to slow, Siobhan ducked into the shadow of a doorway just before Tanya looked around apprehensively.

The woman pulled up her cloak, covering her head and short blonde hair, then withdrew something large and dark from her pocket and held it up to her face. After a few adjusting movements under her hood, Tanya stepped forward and knocked a pattern against a nondescript door.

Siobhan memorized the knocking pattern immediately.

After a few seconds, a little slot in the door that Siobhan hadn't noticed slid open at eye-height. Someone inside said something, Tanya replied, and the slot closed.

The door opened, allowing Tanya to slip inside.

Siobhan cursed internally. She'd been too far away to hear what they said, which could have been a simple greeting, but more likely was some sort of password.

After a few seconds of searching for any watchful eyes, she slipped closer, hiding in a nearby alcove that had been formed from a poorly planned addition to an existing building. It provided just enough space for her to tuck away in the darkness, not quite perfectly, but hopefully *enough*, if she was careful not to move.

Over the next twenty minutes, ten more people came to the door, answered one of three phrases from the doorman with one of three responses, and were let inside. Each of them were wearing hoods, making their features impossible to see. Siobhan strained to memorize their voices, but, with a sample only the length of a sentence, she was skeptical how well she could reproduce any of them.

When a few minutes had passed with no more arrivals, Siobhan considered her next move. '*Tanya is inside. I need to see what she's doing. But even if I can get through the door, is it safe for me to do so? What if someone within notices that they don't recognize me? What if they attack? Should I call Oliver as backup? But even if I alert him through the ward bracelet, how would he know where to find me?*' Without more information about what was going on inside, what dangers she might face, she couldn't make a plan. '*But I can't just wait out here when I* know *something is happening inside.*'

She circled the building, searching for any other possible entry points, but the windows had all been bricked over, and the back door was locked with a heavy iron contraption, with bars inserted onto the wall on either side to withstand attempts at forceful entry. They had been careful.

She briefly stepped back far enough to see the roof, searching for a chimney. She had the wild idea that maybe she could climb onto the roof and listen in through the chimney if the fire below wasn't lit. But the brick stack was smoking, and there were no good places to haul herself up onto the roof, which, on second inspection, was too steep to try and climb considering the snow and ice melted into the wooden shingles. She imagined herself slipping and falling to the street, cracking her skull open against the cobblestones, shuddered, and vetoed that plan.

Siobhan resisted the urge to pace, her fingers flexing and reaching for her Conduit unconsciously, only to remember she wasn't keeping either of them in her pocket.

Finally, she stopped, pulled the feathered hair ornaments Oliver had bought her for her meeting with Lord Lynwood out of one of her pockets, and slipped them on under her hood. '*Best to differentiate my criminal persona as much as possible,*' she thought.

Then she walked around to the front of the building, and with her heart pounding and her head held high, she knocked on the front door.

The slot resolved from the wood---some kind of magic---and then slid open, revealing a man's eyes and bushy eyebrows on the other side. He squinted at her, shifting a little to let some of the light behind him spill onto her face, which she tried to keep as concealed as possible within the shadow of her hood.

"What kind of demon feasts on the corpse of a thought?" he asked.

"Speak not of such things lest they speak of you," she replied.

His eyes narrowed at her and he stared for a few long seconds. Too long. "This is a private club," he said finally, then shut the slot. Its edges melted back into the rest of the door, adding a certain finality to his statement.

Siobhan stared at the closed door for a few moments, the muscles in her shoulders and back straining with disbelief, dismay, and frustration. '*I'm sure I got the password right. Does he know everyone who enters? Are people scheduled to come at very specific times, and I'm off? Or... What was it that Tanya slid underneath her hood? What if it was a signal of some sort? A...mask?*'

She turned to find someone walking toward her only a couple of meters away and almost jumped in fright.

She managed to avoid such an obvious tell, but her muscles clenched so hard it sent a spike of pain shooting up her back and into her skull.

The other person was hooded like the rest, but held a lantern in their hand that gave off enough light for Siobhan to see the mask beneath.

Siobhan stepped away from the door warily.

The masked person stared at her for a moment.

Siobhan tugged her hood further down and was already spinning away when Liza's familiar voice said, "Wait."

Siobhan wasn't so stupid as to blurt out Liza's name, but she did stare at her for far too long, mentally resolving the image of the cloaked, masked person in front of her with the sharp-tongued, gold-greedy sorcerer with a hidden core of kindness whose house she'd just come from.

Liza walked to the door, knocked, and when it opened, exchanged a different password phrase with the man on the other side. "I have invited a prospective new member for consideration," she added.

The man's eyes looked sideways toward Siobhan, and he nodded. "Wait here." He closed the slot again.

Liza pulled Siobhan to the side and walked to the edge of the block. She looked around suspiciously and then lowered her mask. "How did you learn about this meeting?"

"I overheard someone talking about it and followed them," Siobhan said honestly, though leaving out the most critical details.

Liza rolled her eyes with tangible irritation. "Do not mention that to anyone within," she said quickly.

"I thought this was a meeting for people aligned with the Morrows. I didn't expect to see you here..." Siobhan stared at the older woman suspiciously. '*Liza has no allegiance to Oliver. He was clear that her loyalty couldn't be bought when he first told me about her. But I hadn't thought she might be working with both sides.*'

Liza snorted at her, the sound more angry than derisive. "I will work with whoever I choose, girl, and I will take no censure for it. But I have no particular truck with the Morrows. This is a meeting of thaumaturges that the official, legal factions might not approve of."

"Oh." Since Liza was exactly the kind of thaumaturge legal factions wouldn't approve of, her presence was ironically appropriate. For that matter, Siobhan herself also fit the conditions.

"My recommendation can get you in the door, but if you want to become a member, you will need to pass the inspection. A prognos examines new members for duplicity, and there is a blood print vow not to reveal the important details of the meeting except to those you invite as prospective new members, and also not to talk about it in general with those you think might be a danger to it. Do not embarrass me. No acting awed, prying too much at the other members, or asking too many questions. In fact, if you can manage it, keep your mouth shut entirely." Liza looked to either side of Siobhan's face, at the red and black raven feathers growing out from behind her ears and around her temples. "Nice touch."

Siobhan grazed them with her fingertips self-consciously. "Thank you."

"I expect a fee for acting as the intermediary here," Liza added, slipping her mask back on and turning to walk toward the door.

Siobhan's eyes narrowed. She thought quickly, then caught up with Liza and said, "While I appreciate your help, it's little effort on your part. Perhaps a favor, instead of the standard compensation?"

"You may have an *interesting* title, girl, but I don't see how anything you can do would be valuable to me." It was a hint that Liza knew Siobhan was the Raven Queen, but apparently didn't find that impressive, which made sense seeing as she'd cast magic with Siobhan and knew better than most what she was actually capable of.

"I have a specific favor in mind, actually, and it has little to do with my hair ornaments," Siobhan replied with a tiny smirk. "Oliver has recently come into some pixie eggs. Fresh."

Liza's eyes didn't widen behind the holes in her mask, but something about her gaze grew more piercing. "Fertilized?" she blurted.

"Unfertilized." Liza didn't seem too disappointed, so Siobhan continued. "Two eggs. He's planning to sell them to someone willing to pay a premium, but I can convince him to offer you the chance to make a deal, first."

"You have that kind of influence?"

Siobhan shrugged with careful nonchalance. "It's just a meeting. If the both of you can't come to an agreement, that's not my fault. I think he can do that much for me. I'm the reason he has the eggs in the first place, after all."

Liza's head turned toward Siobhan fully at that, but they were back in front of the guarded building, and the door opened slightly behind them, spilling light into the street. They both turned and moved quickly inside, the chance for further conversation gone.

The door guard was standing with two other people, one of them a prognos, as Liza had warned. All three wore masks---though the guard's covered only the lower half of his face---and of course the mask of the prognos had a single large eye hole in the middle of their forehead.

The prognos's round eye was rimmed with kohl, and judging by the shape of their body, Siobhan thought her a woman.

The third person was a nondescript man around Siobhan's height. "Please, come with us," he said with an understated sweep of his arm. The hallway was narrow, so Siobhan and the man walked in front, with the prognos following behind.

Liza turned the other direction, leaving Siobhan to her fate.

As they walked, Siobhan felt the barest niggle of prying eyes and searching tendrils against her planar divination-diverting ward. Her thoughts turned to the soothing, chill smoothness of the black Conduit against her leg, but she didn't feed any extra power to the ward. '*It must be the prognos. It's subtle enough. Much less than the pressure of getting close to Gera. I wonder if what I feel could simply be this woman's natural talent for divination? Prognos notice and correlate details in a way entirely beyond most humans, but it doesn't mean she's casting a spell. In any case, no need to overreact. The ward can deal with this much all on its own, and I don't want to be seen as aggressive in the midst of a building full of suspicious, likely powerful thaumaturges. I just hope their questions aren't too invasive and their oath not too restrictive.*'

The man opened a door into a small room, and Siobhan entered ahead of them both at another wave of his hand, her eyes flicking about for danger, taking in every nondescript detail about the room and her escorts' body language. There was a table in the center, a wooden chest in the corner, and a chalk spell array already drawn on the floor, covering most of the room.

Siobhan was pretty sure it was a ward against lies. Many of the stronger wards against untruth were illegal, because taking away the free will of a human was one of the definitions of blood magic. '*But that's not likely to deter these people.*'

Her heart was beating too fast, and, despite the chill that had seeped into the building, she felt the prickle of sweat on her back. '*Why do I keep getting myself into situations like this? I must have brain damage. If this goes horribly wrong, will Liza hear me if I scream? Would she help?*'

The man motioned for Siobhan to sit at the table, which had a chair on either end, then moved to the chest, where he drew out a couple of components and placed them in the spell array on the floor.

The prognos woman sat across from Siobhan while the man began to cast the ward against untruth.

Siobhan felt the strange tension in the air trying to seep under her skin, into her ears, and past her eyes. Into her brain. She shuddered violently.

"It can be unsettling," the man said quickly. "Just try to relax. It's easier if you don't try to fight it, and it'll be over after a few questions."

That was not reassuring in the least.

The prognos pulled out two pouches. She poured a Circle of pale, dull sand onto the table with one hand, skillfully adding a few simple glyphs that Siobhan vaguely recognized as directional focusers for spells that acted in some way outside of the bounds of the Circle.

In this case, based on the fact that obviously the woman was about to do a divination, it was focusing a direction for the suffused input of all the little details of sound, air pressure, and light that would be the clues it used to make deductions. Non-sympathetic divination---divination for extrapolating information based on data input rather than something like dowsing for a sympathetically connected item---was difficult, dangerous, and could give subtly or even blatantly incorrect results.

The woman unlaced the mouth of the second pouch and began to shake it with a certain slow rhythm, staring at Siobhan. Whatever was inside clacked around like dull stones.

Siobhan felt the draw on the magic of the disks in her back increase from a trickle into a growing stream. Together with the discomfort of the ward against untruth, she was profoundly on edge.

Her back had grown sweaty and was prickling, though her fingers were chilled and stiff. She curled them tight around the wooden arms of the chair, then very consciously released them and let her hands rest naturally. She stared back into the single, large eye of the prognos unblinkingly, letting her mind fall into that familiar focused state that prefaced casting magic.

"Try to answer with a simple yes or no. Are you a member of law enforcement, public or private, or employed by any member of law enforcement?" the woman asked.

"No," Siobhan said.

The woman shook the pouch one last time and then upended it over the middle of the sand Circle on the table. Bones spilled out. The pull on Siobhan's ward spiked sharply.

The bones could almost have been chicken leg bones, but they weren't shaped quite right for that.

'*Finger bones,*' Siobhan realized. '*Humanoid. Probably human. All a little different, and more than ten of them.*' On closer inspection, she saw that runes were carved into every inch of their surfaces.

The woman looked down at them, her eyes flicking over the patterns they'd made. The skin above her eye contracted in what was probably a frown underneath her mask. She looked up to Siobhan, and then quickly back down. "Let's try that again. Maybe a little more simply this time."

She gathered up all the bones, put them back in the bag, and began the slow rhythmic shaking again. She stared at Siobhan even more intently this time.

Siobhan stared back, feeling the ward kick in again. She instinctively renewed the supply of blood and as much of her Will as it needed to boost its function. The prying, peeping, *invasive* sensation made her want to lunge across the table and rake her fingers across that eye. She wouldn't mind sending a slicing spell or two at the man powering the room-sized ward, either. '*Reacting like that would be a mistake,*' she warned herself.

This time, the woman asked, "Are you a copper employed by Gilbratha?"

"No," Siobhan responded again.

The woman threw the bones again.

Siobhan gritted her teeth at the pull on her ward as the bones fell, clattered together, and settled. She thought one of her eyes might have twitched involuntarily.

The woman stared at the bones once more. She looked to the man, then to Siobhan, then back to the bones.

"Something wrong?" he asked, a slight edge to his voice. "Do I need to call Peters?"

The woman shook her head quickly. "No. I'm just...not getting anything. It's contradictory, or maybe like the bones are answering an entirely different question than the one I thought I asked." She stared at them a while longer, looked up to Siobhan again, and then quickly gathered up the bones. "Let's try something else. Something less reliant on interpretation."

She took out another pouch, this one small, and shook three many-sided dice into one hand. She closed her fist around them and asked, "Are you a copper?"

"No," Siobhan said. She was beginning to wonder if maybe she should let the divination attempts through, but the ward worked without her conscious input, and pouring more power into it was instant and instinctive, like how she might jerk away from a hot poker before even realizing she was being burned. Even if she wanted to let the divination through and allow herself to be bare, *seen* by the eye and *touched* in places that should have been dark and secret, the prognos would have to overpower the ward, still.

The woman blew on the dice, and, with an arching twist of her hand, let them tumble onto the table.

She paled.

"What is it?" the man asked, his voice strained with agitation.

The woman swallowed, staring at the dice, all three of which had fallen on the same symbol. "I am prying into secrets beyond my ken. The dice give a warning to look away."

Siobhan sincerely doubted the woman was correctly interpreting that. It seemed most likely to her that the spell was trying to explain that it had been diverted by her ward, turned away impotently.

"Whether or not she's a copper is secret knowledge?" the man asked.

Siobhan could see his hand sneaking into his pocket, and feel the compulsion against untruth waver as his focus faltered. "Be careful," she snapped, turning to him with a frown.

He drew out a wand, pointing it toward her, and the compulsion wavered even more violently.

"You're about to lose control of your spell," Siobhan said slowly and clearly. "Either focus, or let it drop. I will *not* be in the range of backlash if something goes wrong due to your *gross incompetence.*"

The man paled, but his focus on the spell solidified rather than releasing the magic. "What are you doing? Why isn't the divination working?"

Siobhan turned back to the woman across the table from her, raising her empty hands a little to show that she wasn't a threat. She couldn't lie, but that didn't mean she had to answer his questions exactly as they were asked, either. "It's not the question that's the problem. It's me. I doubt you have access to any type of divination that will work against me. Is that going to be a problem?"

"Won't work? She's a *prognos*," the man said incredulously, but neither of them responded to him with even a glance.

As if in answer, Siobhan slowly raised her hands even further, to the sides of her hood, and drew it back, revealing the feathers sprouting from her scalp. She could only hope that some rumor of the Raven Queen had reached these rogue thaumaturges, and that they were as inclined to believe them as Lynwood had been.

The woman stared at her, her eye focused on Siobhan's darker ones, only flicking to the feathers. "Do you..." She swallowed. "Do they call you the Raven Queen, my lady?"

The man sucked in a breath.

Siobhan stared back for a few seconds too long, and the prognos looked away.

The man half-lowered the battle wand, then raised it again, as if he wasn't sure where to point it. The ward spell was wavering again.

"Some may call me that," Siobhan admitted. She turned to look at the man. "Please don't be alarmed. I mean you no harm. That will not stop me if you attack first, though."

The prognos turned back to meet Siobhan's gaze. She swallowed. "Put the wand *down*, Gerry," she said, her voice hard. "I apologize," she said to Siobhan. "We did not know."

'*My reputation must really be getting out of hand if this is how they react. I wonder if Lynwood or one of his people has been spreading tales about me.*' Siobhan realized only then that she'd stood at some point and was looming over the woman. She sat down again slowly. "I did not tell you," she said, trying to sound agreeable. "So there is no way you could have known. Now, we are at an impasse. I cannot pass your test if you cannot ask these questions, and yet, I would like to join the meeting before it ends." It was true. '*Who knows what Tanya is doing or talking about with everyone else while I'm stuck here?*'

"I---" The woman's voice broke, and she swallowed hard. "I ask only for your promise of truthfulness, Queen of Ravens. That will be more than enough proof for us."

"You have it," Siobhan said after a moment of thought. '*It's not a lie, because I do plan to be truthful as long as they don't ask anything too prying, and I can't be sure yet that they will.*'

To her surprise, at a sharp look from the prognos, the man released the spell to stop her from lying.

'*Are you serious right now?*' Siobhan thought incredulously. '*They're just going to take my word for it? Maybe they're worried that the ward will insult me, since I've already given my word. If so, my reputation is far more honorable than I am.*'

"Do you hold any animosity toward this group or its members?"

Siobhan gave her a small, ironic smile. "Not toward the group. I have somewhat...undecided affiliations toward the individual members. But I have no plans to cause trouble that would spill over to affect the whole."

"Has one of us offended you?" the woman asked, her voice a half-whisper.

"One of you has caused me some trouble, but also saved me some trouble, and I'm positively disposed toward at least one other member. As I said, I am not here to bring trouble. I'm here for the meeting."

The woman ran through a series of other, similar questions, and Siobhan answered vaguely but truthfully.

Less than two minutes later, the interview was finished, they'd given her a nondescript mask to conceal her identity, and the man was motioning for her to precede him back down the hallway toward the main meeting room.

Siobhan stopped in the doorway of the interview room. "I hope this doesn't need to be said aloud, but I will do so anyway. I expect that neither of you will reveal my identity to anyone else. That includes gossip about my appearance or abilities, or even that I was here tonight. I value my privacy just as much as anyone else wearing a mask here."

They both agreed readily, assuring her they wouldn't leak any information about her.

'*Hopefully they keep their word. I don't want Tanya getting spooked because the Raven Queen goes to her secret meetings. By all the greater hells, what a mess.*'
 
Chapter 67 - Secret Thaumaturge Meeting
Chapter 67 - Secret Thaumaturge Meeting

Siobhan

Month 12, Day 26, Saturday 7:55 p.m.​

As she walked down the hall with Gerry, Siobhan reached up to adjust her new, nondescript mask. "So how do these meetings work? Give me an overview of the relevant information."

He cleared his throat nervously. "Identities are private, obviously. Though some do more to protect theirs than others, we don't allow unmasking or the use of any moniker besides a codename, which you can choose to provide to the other members or not. There is an arbiter who helps to control the flow of the meeting. He's the one you'll see sitting at the big table. We offer item appraisal, for a fee, and all exchanges of both material goods and information must be completed here. We mediate most exchanges to ensure that members are not cheated, stolen from, or attacked within these walls. There is...a small premium on all exchanges." He looked to Siobhan as if worried that she would object to this.

'*And that appraisal fee and "small premium" is what makes it worth it for them to set this up in the first place.*' She didn't respond aloud.

They both stopped walking as the hallway opened up onto a large room filled with a semicircle of chairs arranged in a vaguely horseshoe-shaped arc. The open end was occupied by the arbiter, sitting behind a large table.

"Umm, the first part of the meeting is for those who have something to sell," her escort continued in a low voice. "After that, we open the floor to requests. Then there's an opportunity for open exchange of information. That's the end of the official meeting, and any parties who have a transaction to complete will stay afterward to do so under our surveillance. We send members out at staggered times, in different directions. And, umm, I'm sure you won't have a problem with being followed, but generally we expect all members to take a different route to the meeting place every time."

His voice had been low, but a few of the members had noticed the two of them, and their turned heads were drawing more attention. There were a few dozen people.

'*How many unlicensed thaumaturges are there in Gilbratha? Of course, some of these people could very well have licenses, or have gone to the University for a term or two to learn the basics.*' In many ways, it seemed foolish for the University and Crowns to make it so hard for people to learn magic the official way. Their exclusivity could be *creating* rogue elements. Kicking early-term students out for underperformance was the same---counterproductive, and maybe even dangerous.

If someone like Oliver was in charge, he would take all prospective students who proved themselves worthy, and for those who couldn't afford it, there would be loans that kept them in debt for a good portion of the remainder of their lives---and working in jobs he needed---ensuring the return on his investment into their education. People who flunked out would be put into jobs that suited their limited abilities, keeping them useful and integrated into the system, too.

'*Do the coppers know about organizations like this? They must.*' It wouldn't surprise Siobhan if someone in a position of power was benefiting from allowing it, either directly by secretly running the whole thing, or indirectly through the bribes they received to ignore it.

Siobhan drew her cloak down farther over her masked face. She walked toward the group with no further hesitation and took an empty seat at the end farthest from the arbiter.

People turned to look as she passed by and sat down. The meeting had already started. She was late.

There were a handful of other people standing at the corners of the room, and several doors opened up off the sides, leading into small adjoining rooms. '*Guards, probably both to protect the members and protect against them. And I'd bet those small rooms are to handle the exchanges in a slightly more private way after the meeting is over.*'

Liza was there, slouched nonchalantly on her chair, giving off a sense of irritated superiority even with her features covered. Siobhan recognized her mostly from the fact that she was the only one other than the arbiter seated at an individual table. It was the unfolding cube artifact that Liza had termed a "portable office."

Some of the other members were obviously non-human, and for the more distinctive of them, the masks they wore might not have actually done much to protect their identities.

Siobhan found Tanya easily enough.

Tanya didn't do anything in particular to give herself away, but Siobhan was intimately familiar with the other girl's boots---the same ones she had sliced open to put the tracker in the heel. '*Shoes are one of those things people don't think about disguising. Luckily I don't have that problem, because Sebastien's shoes are too big for Siobhan's feet.*'

The man who'd helped interview her hurried over and whispered something into the arbiter's ear, who then said, "A new member. Welcome. Let us continue, then."

One of the members had been in the middle of his offering, and leaned forward immediately. "This design can keep minor and common spirits confined. It will resist attempts at dissipation, and my experiments showed that only the weakest spirits were able to escape in that manner. It's particularly useful against spirits with more ordered natures, but none of the four wild spirits I tested escaped, despite one being unusually clever."

A man so short his feet dangled from his chair asked, "How much?"

"Forty-five gold," the first man responded, an obvious smile in his voice, "Or two hundred grams of shade dust."

"How about fifty grams of shade dust and a natural adder stone?" a woman offered.

The short man slumped back in discontent, not deigning to counter-offer.

The seller looked around to see if anyone else was going to speak up, but no one did. He seemed more than pleased when he said, "Deal."

The arbiter nodded and said, with a tone of boredom, "Noted."

The next member presented various rare components that Siobhan probably wouldn't have been able to buy at Waterside Market. They had restricted components that the Crowns allowed, but tracked from seller to buyer, entirely illegal components, and components that were simply rare and valuable. Human fingernails, overgrown to the point of curling. Various parts of a mermaid, which included the human-mimicking tentacles and organs from the main body, which she doubted the being could have lived without. The fangs of a rare flying snake that lived much closer to the equator, and other, equally strange offerings.

After that, someone offered to teach how to cast the mind-muddling jinx, which caused the victim trouble reading and comprehending. They suggested this could be used on people signing contracts, receipts, or other binding documents that would benefit from lack of attention. Several people took them up on the offer, despite the requested price of fifty gold.

'*I'll be careful to take note if I ever have trouble concentrating on something someone wants me to sign,*' Siobhan thought uneasily.

Next was something more innocuous. Lightweight cold box artifacts, meant to preserve food, potions, or ingredients, with a signature, secret upgrade that not only kept them cold, but also suppressed putrefaction and dehydration, like a counterfeit combination of a normal ice box and the evidence boxes the coppers used.

The prognos woman had come into the room and taken a seat against the far wall. The arbiter called her up to appraise the artifact. When she confirmed its quality, a handful of people put in orders for one of their own, including the arbiter himself, on behalf of the organization.

'*This is profitable,*' Siobhan thought. '*The lack of the thirty percent magic tax alone is a huge draw. It's the kind of thing the Verdant Stag might want to explore, once they're big enough to ensure the whole thing wouldn't spiral out of control and blow up in their faces like a poorly controlled fireball spell.*'

People continued to offer and bid on things for sale for the next few minutes, but Tanya remained silent. Siobhan worried that whatever the other woman had come here for had already passed while she was stuck in the onboarding interview.

Finally, there was a longer pause than normal. The arbiter looked around. "Are there any more offers?"

When no one spoke up, the arbiter cleared his throat. "Then let us move on to the requests."

Tanya immediately became tense, her foot tapping nervously for a couple of seconds before falling still.

This time, people asked for what they needed, whether that be components, magical creations, or information. Someone even requested a bodyguard. They offered a price, and sometimes people who could fulfill the need haggled or bid against each other. Sometimes no one accepted the request.

Tanya was one of the first to speak up. "I'm offering one hundred gold, as well as three green beast cores with a combined energy value of ten million thaums, for useful information about the Raven Queen. I can split up the reward between multiple people, if more than one person has relevant knowledge."

Sebastien always found it hard to estimate the price of things in Gilbratha, but thought the beast cores, which were respectable in both color and energy value, were probably worth about half as much as the gold. Maybe less, because that energy value was split between three of them. Like celerium, prices dramatically increased with higher quality. These ones would allow someone with a twenty five hundred thaum capacity to cast for about an hour before the last beast core ran out of power and crumbled like an overworked Conduit.

She herself, with her much lower capacity, could use them for ten hours or so. The convenience made trying to purchase one from someone besides Tanya seem tempting, but even if she only wanted one with a total energy value of a million thaums, which would last her about an hour, she could do a lot of other things with the five gold that would cost. She could buy three non-magical reference books, a good dress with gloves and a hat, or food for two weeks with that same amount. And besides, her lantern, with its adjustable flame, still met her casting needs for the moment.

'*Perhaps once I pay off my debt I can indulge in such luxuries.*' Hiding a beast core in her boot, next to her sapphire Conduit, would mean she was never completely helpless.

In the silence after Tanya's request, some of the other members looked around, while a couple shifted uncomfortably. Finally, a man said, "If you want concrete information, not just rumors, that's going to be hard to come by. What little I know, at least, is common knowledge. She stole something from the University, she's powerful, a free-caster, and practices blood magic. If we get into *rumors*...she's a shape changer, and can travel through and command the shadows, which is why they're having such trouble catching her."

Siobhan nearly choked on her own saliva. '*What*.'

Someone else said, "I have an investigator-adjutant contact. I can ask them for more information, for the right price. They're not directly on that case, though, so while I might get more details, they probably won't have access to any truly classified material."

Liza said nothing, her bored posture never changing. She didn't even look toward Siobhan.

Tanya leaned forward. "Does anyone have information about her connection to the Verdant Stag?"

There was silence again, and then someone shrugged. "I heard she might come if you make a pleasing enough offering. Maybe Lord Stag knows what she likes, or has some sort of agreement with her."

Someone else snorted. "Or maybe the Morrows just pissed her off somehow."

The man who'd offered the design of a spirit-trapping spell array said, "I could do a summoning ritual to connect the two of you. It would slightly skew both of your fates to make a meeting more likely."

A woman shook her head quickly. "I warn against that. Very iffy results. Even if that kind of compulsion would work on her, what kind of meeting? I certainly wouldn't want to run into the Raven Queen in a dark alley."

A man with horns curling out from under his mask said, "I agree. I have access to someone with relevant information about how to set up a meeting with her. Lord Lynwood did it. You'll need to prepare an offering for her in addition to my payment, though. I can give you an answer at our next meeting."

Siobhan resolved to ask Lynwood and his people not to go around spreading rumors about her.

Tanya hesitated, but steeled herself and nodded to the horned man. "Okay. I'll pay seventy gold and twenty beast cores to anyone who can confirm a meeting with her, along with details about this offering she requires."

"She'll choose the time and place of the meeting," the man said. "Is that okay?"

Tanya seemed supremely uncomfortable, but again she nodded.

The meeting moved on, and someone else asked for a recipe for a strong dissolving tincture. They offered either twenty gold in payment, or the exchange of a recipe for an all-purpose antidote, or a potion of night vision.

'*A dissolving tincture?* I *have access to a recipe for a strong acid,*' Siobhan realized. '*I could probably make money offering access to knowledge from the University library.*' She didn't immediately jump to say she could fulfill the man's request, though. '*I have no idea who these people are. Someone might recognize the type of information I could sell and make connections. I need to wait until I have a better idea of what I've gotten into. As of right now, I still haven't done anything illegal. Technically.*'

Those thoughts almost made her hesitate to speak her own request, but she pushed through. "I am looking for sempervivum apricus and mandrake root. Both still living."

A chubby man immediately raised his hand. "I have both. I'll sell them to you for forty-five gold, or an appropriate item in trade."

Some quick mental math told her that his prices were actually slightly higher than the component shop that had turned her away, if she took off the thirty percent tax the Crowns placed on all magical sales. "Do you have any need for regeneration potions?"

"Not healing?" he asked, hesitating. "Well, I suppose. I'll want them appraised, of course, but if they serve, I'll take six in exchange for the plants."

"Agreed," she said, smiling underneath her nondescript mask. Each potion took slightly over three gold to make, and she could make two in a couple of hours. She'd just saved herself twenty-six gold in exchange for a weekend of work.

As for her seller, a licensed shop would have sold each potion for about twenty gold. Even the Verdant Stag was going to sell them for over seven gold. So, unless he had an alchemist that was willing to sell to him at sub-market prices, he'd just agreed to a deal that left him anywhere from breaking even to making an extra seventy-five gold.

At the end of the meeting, the arbiter said, "We are also willing to purchase certain items. For the time being we are interested in communication or protective artifacts, elemental components, and celerium."

A few people offered to sell things to the arbiter, and when their haggling was done, the man spoke again, sounding as if he was lazily reciting a memorized spiel. "This may be a reminder for our old members, but be sure to watch for the signs about our next meeting. You can find the locations on the list pinned to the wall, there." He pointed to a piece of paper. "Memorize it, as well as the translations of meaning. This meeting is adjourned. Those who wish may exchange information freely amongst yourselves. If you have agreed to an exchange, please wait for one of us to mediate it."

'*If people selling or buying information have an arbitrated trade, that means the meeting organizers get all that knowledge for free. Of course, people might decide not to allow the mediator, but without them they have no insurance that the information given is worth what was promised. That makes this whole arrangement doubly profitable for the people behind it.*'

Keeping a surreptitious eye on Tanya and an ear open for any interesting conversations, Siobhan moved to the wall to read the paper pinned there. Apparently, the meeting's organizers paid various households and shops to put sympathetically linked origami decorations in their windows. The organizers would change details of the decorations remotely, and all the members needed to do was pass by one to see when the next meeting was or get a warning that it had been cancelled and to be wary.

The organizers sent Siobhan and Tanya out in different directions and at different times, but it wasn't hard for Siobhan to find Tanya again.

She followed her from a distance all the way back to the University. She watched the other girl walk back to the dorms, then waited a few minutes while holding the compass spell, but Tanya seemingly hadn't moved from her room.

Siobhan was exhausted and wanted nothing more than to find a dark alley somewhere, change back into Sebastien, and flop into her own bed. Instead, she turned around and walked briskly back into the city. '*I can't get sloppy*.'

She changed into Sebastien at the Silk Door, then walked to Oliver's house. Despite her warm clothes, her fingers and feet were frozen through by the time she arrived. The servants were gone for the evening, so Oliver opened the door himself.

He was surprised to see her, but waved her in and up to his office, motioning for her to stand, shivering, in front of the fire while he stoked it higher. While she warmed, he went down to the kitchen and made coffee for both of them.

When he returned, Sebastien cast a bit of perfunctory wakefulness intent into the dark liquid. She offered to do the same for him, but he shook his head, already sipping from his cup. "There's no need. Now tell me what happened. Did Liza help you?"

"She did. Just not in the way I was expecting. I followed Tanya Canelo---the girl who blew up Eagle Tower to keep me from being caught---to a secret meeting of thaumaturges. I'm now their newest member."

He sipped his coffee, not seeming particularly shocked. "That *is* momentous," he said calmly. "Tell me more."
 
Chapter 68 - Attack Strategy
Chapter 68 - Attack Strategy

Sebastien

Month 12, Day 26, Saturday 11:30 p.m.​

Sebastien quickly reported what little she and Damien had found throughout the week and the events of that evening. "I missed Tanya's meeting with the Morrows. Unless they have some other stealthy way to communicate with her, she must have met with one of them on the way. If you get me a map, I might be able to estimate the path she took based on her angle from my location, but I'm not even sure how long she was gone from the University before Damien warned me. In the worst case, it could have been almost an hour."

"This is good," Oliver said, moving to pull a rolled-up map from one of his cabinets. "Actually, very good."

She stared at him.

"Not that you lost track of the girl. I'm talking about the secret meeting. I've wanted to get an eye into a place like that since I came to this city. You can vouch for a Verdant Stag member to join!"

She shook her head. "The rules state you must have been a member for at least six months and have brought a certain amount of value to the group before you can recommend new members."

He was visibly disappointed, but said, "Well, next time, make note of what people offer and need, and let me know. There might be some good business opportunities for the Verdant Stag. I'll give you a couple gold for each meeting."

"Five gold," she offered immediately.

"Ridiculous. Three gold."

"For something that could get me caught and sent to jail in my female form? Your false identity papers aren't enough to keep me safe from that. Four gold. You'll be saving a lot more than that by avoiding the magic tax, even after the arbiter's fees."

"Fine. Four gold, but only for any meetings that provide valuable supplies or information."

She glared at him, but conceded. It wasn't a lot at the kind of scale she was now working with, but every little bit helped.

He laid out the map and turned to her expectantly.

Based on her memory of her own location and Tanya's changing angle relative to her, Sebastien estimated a large swath of the city that the other girl could have accessed.

"You've just pointed out the majority of Morrow territory," Oliver said. "Not exactly revelatory."

Sebastien clenched her jaw until her teeth creaked, holding back her frustration. "I'll do better next time."

Oliver hesitated, staring at the map, then said, "There might not be a next time."

"What do you mean?"

"I'm planning a joint attack on the Morrows with the Nightmare Pack. We're going to oust them and take over their territory."

Sebastien took a sharp breath.

"The student liaison is a good source of information, but any of the Morrows' leaders should be, too. If I can question them, spying on her outside the University might not be as critical. Once the Morrows are defeated, it's even possible her whole operation will fall apart."

"Eliminating the Morrows altogether... Hah!" Sebastien let out a single, breathy laugh. "It's definitely the most direct way to deal with your problems, but I hadn't thought it was an actual possibility. I'm assuming you've got a plan? And enough manpower? Are you just going to be going after the leadership, or the lower-ranking members as well?"

"Not only will we be neutralizing their leadership, but we also plan to take out lieutenants and capture the most critical resource points and trade stations. That way, even if someone slips through our grasp and wants to mount a counterattack, they won't have the resources to do so." he said, growing more excited the longer he spoke. He stood and returned to his desk, motioning for her to follow him. "The Nightmare Pack are dedicating a lot of their resources to this venture, which is how we're able to do this. Not just manpower and weapons, but their authority and reputation also. Without them, even if we did manage to take out the Morrow leadership, it would be difficult to hold their territory against rebellion and other gangs. Our current plan is to initiate joint strikes on several different points of interest at once."

"Look," he said, pushing piles of paper and other clutter to the side to reveal a large map covered in different-colored notations and scribbled comments. "This is going to be the largest offensive the Morrows have ever dealt with. We're hitting eleven different major assets at the same time, and six minor ones. No plan survives contact with the enemy, of course, but we've tried to make the strategy as shatter-proof as possible."

Even the amount of surveillance work that must have gone into developing this plan was impressive. "You're pouring a lot of resources into this."

"I have to, or they'll keep bleeding me dry. It's either expand or die. You know that as well as anyone. I'm putting everything I can into this, because it has to work."

"Are you sure you can trust the Nightmare Pack not to turn on you once the Morrows are finished? They're much bigger than the Stags, aren't they?"

"Lord Lynwood and I made a vow of nonaggression for the next five years, so I trust them as much as that's worth, as long as he remains their leader. Beyond that, though, they became especially accommodating after their visit with you. I don't think they have any intention of suddenly turning on us."

They cared for the boy Millennium quite a lot, apparently. They might need her help again if the current spell stopped working as he grew older.

"Besides, we're both getting a good deal out of this," Oliver added.

She noted small symbols marked in green. "Healing stations?"

"I'd like to minimize the death toll as much as possible. All the attacking teams will be supplied with basic emergency aid supplies, but it won't be enough. Anyone who is seriously injured can retreat or be brought to one of the healing stations to receive more extensive care. Life is precious. Not just ours, but theirs too."

She held back a small smile. She might not agree with all of his ideas, but there was something endearing about the kind of person who would think like that. Sebastien tilted her head to the side. "Did I understand that correctly? You want to minimize deaths on the Morrows' side, too?"

"Their lives are valuable. And I don't mean just because they're sentient beings, though there's that too. This isn't an altruistic decision. We're not going to be able to get every last member of the Morrows, or their families. Leaving them alive---hostages, in a way---both discourages hasty retaliation and long-term revenge. Some of them have to die either way, but others can be ransomed back to their families or any other Morrow who escaped our grasp, and for exorbitant prices. That will further drain them of resources they might otherwise use against us. Even if they realize this, if any high-ranking member of the Morrows wants to retain their legitimacy, they'll have no choice but to ransom their men for honor's sake---even if it hurts them financially."

Sebastien frowned, thinking this idea over. "Like taking knights and lords as prisoners of war. They're worth more alive than dead. But what if they don't get ransomed? Trying to keep them secure and healthy would be a further drain on *your* resources, and, with the new territory, you're going to be stretched pretty thin. What do you do with someone who has no one to ransom him?"

The edges of Oliver's mouth turned down grimly. "The Morrows are well-known for their disregard of the citizens within their territory. They act like little lords, placing themselves above the law. And that territory will be my territory. Their people my people. And I've made a name for myself as being fair and just. I do not allow heinous crimes within my territory. There will be some ransoms, but also trials---and executions---to help legitimize Verdant Stag authority. If any are innocent, or mostly so, perhaps they'll be offered a job in exchange for their freedom. We're building the holding cells now. This plan relies on the prisoners not escaping or being broken out by their colleagues. A few more weeks and we'll be ready to implement the plan. I will use all their lives to the greatest benefit."

Sebastien didn't know what to think about that. It made her uncomfortable, but she couldn't point out any flaws in his logic. Oliver could appear benevolent at times, but he was no fool, and not as soft as he seemed, either. "The coppers won't be a problem? You have no authority to hold trial, and an execution is no different than murder."

He shrugged. "They don't care so much about murder in places like this. Murders happen every day. Unless it becomes egregious, many of the coppers spare only nominal effort to bring the perpetrators to justice---unless someone important or wealthy is affected. We'll bribe a few people to look the other way, and keep it from becoming a spectacle. We will use both magical and mundane means to ensure we do not execute the innocent, don't worry."

That hadn't been what she was worried about. "You really do want to take over Gilbratha," she murmured.

He looked up, meeting her eyes unflinchingly. "Of course."

She stared into the bright fervor in their blue depths, a foreboding of danger shuddering through her.

"It will take some time---years---but I've always known the eventual purpose of all this. If we can take Gilbratha, with its people, resources, and defenses, we will hold the strongest position in Lenore. From there, with time and care, we can grasp even more. But first, the fledgling Verdant Stag must start by overthrowing the Morrows. Our first real enemy," he said, turning back to the map.

Sebastien swallowed, her throat dry. People were going to die along the way for Oliver's ideas. She resolved that she wouldn't be one of them. "And the Morrows don't know this is coming? It seems too big an operation to keep secret. If you're spying on them, they could be spying on you."

"Oh, they know *something's* coming. It's impossible to keep our preparations entirely unnoticed. But only a few on our side know the details, and we're going to keep it like that for as long as possible. In addition, we'll be doing our best to sow panic and confusion amongst the Morrows during the attack. A complete surprise might be impossible, but that doesn't mean they'll mount an effective response."

She nodded slowly, still frowning down at the map. There was at least one healing station within ten minutes of each major target. "If there had been something like this in place when the Morrows attacked the warehouse, Jameson might still be alive," she murmured.

Oliver was silent for a few seconds, then said, "Yes. I'm trying to learn my lessons, Siobhan."

Sebastien turned to look at him. Normally, he was better about using the name of her current body.

He didn't seem to realize his slip. "We still don't have enough competent healers to fill all the stations, though. They'll be set back from the worst of the fighting, and not even the Morrows should have an incentive to attack them, but I'm having trouble getting healers to agree, especially when I can't tell them the details ahead of time. It's not just the fighters I'm worried about. We're in the middle of the city. It's unlikely all civilians will escape unscathed."

Sebastien clenched her jaw. She knew the world wasn't fair, but it grated at her bones when innocents were dragged into danger.

"That's why I was hoping you would assist at one of the healing stations."

She jerked her head up to look at him. "I'm not a healer."

"I know. But you're familiar with the basic use of alchemy to mitigate injury. I've seen you use blood magic to heal someone more than once, and you're not the type to fall apart at the sight of a little gore. You'll be placed with an actual healer, not on your own. They can instruct you if there are things you don't know how to handle, and you can assist them."

The muscles of Sebastien's shoulders and back tightened with dread until she felt little electric tingles of protest running through her spine. She instinctively wanted to deny his request, but she remembered the blood print vow she'd done with Katerin. She couldn't refuse any favors that acted as repayment of her debt, unless she found them morally reprehensible.

And how could acting as a healer to save not only the Stags, but civilians and even the enemy, be immoral? "I'll have time to prepare?" she asked past a tight throat.

"Approximately three weeks," he said.

*'I can do a lot of brewing in three weeks, and a lot of study on trauma care.*' She rubbed her neck, already anticipating the long hours of fatigue. '*It feels like I'm a hamster in a wheel that never gets anywhere.*' She raised her head, her eyes narrowing as she reeled in a sudden idea. "Rather than in gold toward my debt, can I be paid for my help with a stake in one of the businesses the Verdant Stags control? Say...three percent of the ongoing net profits from the alchemy shop?"

Oliver's eyebrows rose, and then he laughed. "You *are* a clever one. But I don't think so." He shook his head. "You have to pay off your debt first before you can negotiate things like that. You'll be paid the same rate as any other healer's assistant at Apprentice level on this mission. Forty gold. A month's pay for a single night of heavy work."

She couldn't deny that was fair. The amount he'd given her last time was to partially make up for everything that went wrong after he called her out of bed to help in the middle of the night. "I agree. But of course, any brewing I do between now and then will be paid separately."

They worked out a code for extreme emergencies using the linked bracelets they both wore on their forearms. If necessary, she would break one of the bracelets, and Oliver would use one of the other bracelets as a divination target.

Because of the way the divination-diverting ward worked, she would have to place the target bracelet somewhere away from her body, and if she was forced to move, it would be no use. But if that happened, she had multiple bracelets, and could leave a trail of metaphorical bread crumbs.

Oliver paid for her carriage back to the University. It was a nice one that even had a shielded brazier of coals within to keep the riders warm.

The dorms were dark and mostly silent. It was well past curfew, but Damien was still awake, sitting up on his bed and waiting for her to return. He hopped up as soon as he saw her and motioned for her to follow him from the room.

With a sigh, she trudged after him into the bathrooms, where he checked every stall before turning around to say, "I don't know how she slipped away. We looked for her as soon as we realized, and I broke the bracelet as soon as I knew we weren't going to find her immediately."

Sebastien nodded tiredly. "You did fine. She's slippery, but I found her."

"What happened? She's been back for a couple hours already. Was she meeting with whoever Professor Munchworth was talking about? What were you doing?"

Sebastien considered simply telling him he didn't have the right to know before he'd proved himself, but was certain this would require more effort than making up a simple lie, as Damien was sure to argue. "She met with someone. I'm not sure who. I couldn't see their face. She traded some of the gold for beast cores. If she did anything else, it was before I caught up to her."

"Beast cores? Why would she want those?"

Sebastien shrugged. "To trade or to use. You can make guesses as easily as I can."

Damien had more questions, but she brushed them off. "I don't know, Damien, and even if I did, that doesn't mean I would tell you. You've got a long way to go before your curiosity entitles you to information." '*And if I have my way, it never will,*' she added silently.

She slept well, for once, and in the morning went to the library, trailing behind Tanya and Newton.

Tanya headed up the stairs for the second floor, but Sebastien called Newton's name as the young man moved to follow her.

Newton walked with her, putting a few meters between them and the stairs. "Is everything okay?" he asked, his voice lowered. "Is this about me losing track of T---"

She shook her head, cutting him off. "It's fine. This isn't about her. I was wondering if I could ask you a favor."

Newton nodded, raising his eyebrows as he waited for her to continue.

"I need the recipe for Humphries' adapting solution. But it's on the second floor. I was wondering if you could bring me this book so I could copy it?" she asked, handing him a slip with the potion reference's location.

"Umm, sure, I can do that. Why do you need it, if I can ask?"

She'd already thought what to say, just in case he asked. "I met a young girl whose mother is an Apprentice under a sorcerer. The girl has a blood disorder that requires constant visits to a healer, and...well, her mother is struggling to pay for treatment. I happened to hear her pleading with the healer while the girl waited outside."

"Oh," Newton murmured.

Sebastien nodded. "This won't fix the problem, but it's a lot cheaper than healing spells, and her mother should be strong enough to brew it. Maybe it'll help them get back on their feet."

Newton's grip on the piece of paper tightened, and he hurried off to the second floor with a sharp nod.

When he returned, Sebastien copied the recipe onto a couple loose sheets of paper. The potion was difficult and power-intensive, and some of the components were relatively expensive, but she could brew it---if only in very small batches. Flipping a few pages, she also found the modified piercing spell that would let someone funnel the solution directly into a patient's veins, overcoming the natural defensive barrier of their skin.

'*That would work for blood transfusions, too.*' It was just another example of how the delineations between acceptable and unacceptable magic were so arbitrary.

"Thank you," she said, handing the book back to Newton.

"No need for thanks. I wish there were more people like you out there," he said with a soft, knowing smile.

She shuffled awkwardly. "Err, how's your father?"

"His lungs rattle with every breath," Newton said, his smile turning strained. "But we found a healer who's willing to take payments, and there are a couple of people who might be willing to lend us some gold."

Sebastien wondered if this healer and lender were both from the Verdant Stag, but couldn't just ask. "Let me know if I can help," she said. "I know a couple people with enough coin that they probably wouldn't mind lending some to you."

"Thank you, Sebastien, but really, you've already done more than enough to help me."

She shook her head. "Not really. I've pointed some opportunity your way, and that's it. You're the one who's helping yourself."

He rolled his eyes at her, but his smile had lost its strain as he left, returning to the second floor to keep a subtle watch over Tanya.

Sebastien folded up the recipe for Humphries' adapting solution and put it in her pocket. She held her fingers over the pocket, a feverish rush of determination warming them. '*I will not let anyone else die the same way as Jameson, at the least.*'
 
Chapter 69 - Drills
Chapter 69 - Drills

Sebastien

Month 12, Day 31, Thursday 2:30 p.m.​

Over the next few days, no one reached out to Oliver or any of his people to request a meeting with the Raven Queen. Sebastien found this puzzling, but since she was unsure how to respond if they did request one, she was fine postponing the problem as long as possible.

If she met with Tanya as the Raven Queen, they'd have to set a system in place to make sure they avoided any traps by the University faction behind Tanya. It was dangerous, much more so than meeting with Lynwood had been. However, she might be able to get information from Tanya in return, maybe even figure out what was going on behind the scenes with the University, the Crowns, and the ancient book.

Oliver could even use the meeting to gain an upper hand against his enemies, like using Tanya to feed the Morrows false information.

Still, the danger and uncertainty left Sebastien's muscles so tight that she had to use Newton's esoteric humming spell to forcefully calm herself several times.

On the bright side, her gold problem was slightly alleviated, taking a portion of that pressure off her shoulders. Oliver had indeed sold the pixie eggs to Liza, and after appraising the star sapphire, Siobhan was owed a little over ninety gold. She took eighteen to pay for the ingredients for the regeneration potions she was soon to owe the man from the secret meeting, and let the rest of it go toward paying off some of the interest she owed the Verdant Stag.

After that, she had paid off all the interest accrued up to that point, and managed to shave down the principal to, oh, only about *nine hundred fifty gold*!

She wanted to pull her hair out. '*Fifty percent interest is a nightmare. At least it isn't compounding. Yet.*' If she couldn't pay the balance off within a year, whatever interest she owed would be added to the principal balance, and she'd start paying fifty percent interest on that, too. It was decidedly ironic that the Verdant Stag did so much to help people, like selling life-saving potions well below the market value, and yet practiced lending with terms so predatory most people would owe them for life. '*I wonder how much of Oliver's apparent philanthropy is actually a cloak for his desire for power?*'

She, Damien, and Newton continued to keep watch over Tanya, but other than a couple of paper bird messages that they had no way to intercept, she did nothing suspicious. Perhaps Tanya was waiting, too.

Sebastien spent her free time studying emergency first aid---the best way to keep people with traumatic wounds alive a little longer so someone with actual skill could save them---and still managed to slip in some time reading about the purpose of sleep.

On Thursday in Fekten's Defensive Magic class, Sebastien was shown once again the distance between her and her goals.

As always, they started the class with a workout, while Fekten lectured in a voice that had no trouble traveling clearly to all the students.

"The biggest problem using magic in a dangerous situation is the difficulty of casting while moving. There are ways to get past this. Artifacts and battle alchemy, tomes full of spell pages, or even the wrought-metal, portable Circles the army provides. Each have their downsides, but these downsides are never more apparent than when attempting to *shield*," Fekten yelled.

He walked among them, occasionally stopping to goad someone into more effort, or to do the exercises right alongside them, only better, while never stopping his monologue. "A shield must be large enough to cover the body, and most are power-intensive. Except those cast by complex artifacts, most shields will require a large Circle drawn on the ground around the caster and whatever they are trying to protect. This goes against everything I have taught you about how to survive in a dangerous situation! What are the rules of survival?"

Without pausing whatever exercise they were doing, the students shouted back, "To stay alive, use stealth to escape! Hide under stationary cover only when you cannot run! Dodge only when you cannot hide! Shield in place only when you cannot dodge!"

Sebastien's voice was weak past her panting, but she repeated the words with as much force as she could. They were Fekten's mantra, and he added more to them every couple of weeks. If Fekten suspected that one of the students hadn't been listening, or wasn't filled with enthusiasm, he assigned additional exercise to the entire group.

She assumed Fekten would begin to teach them something about fighting back when he thought they were competent enough to live through such an attempt. '*Which means it might be years.*' She gave a mental whimper.

Satisfied, Fekten nodded and continued. "I have seen dozens of stupid thaumaturges die inside their shield Circle! No shield protects against everything, and even if you manage to stand against one enemy's attacks, are you more powerful than two people, or ten, working together? Can you shield their fireball spell at the same time you block the rock they've thrown at you just behind it? Can you block a broadsword swung with enough force to split you in two at the waist, or an explosive potion launched from a hundred meters away? Half of you cannot even *cast* a shield!"

He breathed hard for a moment, from passion rather than exhaustion, stopping beside Sebastien's group to do pushups with them, which he did with only one arm.

"The correct way to keep your heads attached to your bodies is to avoid the conflict."

Sebastien almost rolled her eyes. '*Wasn't that the same argument I made in the entrance exam, when he asked me about my hypothetical response to the Blood Emperor? What kind of double standard is this, that the only one it's not acceptable to run away from is the one most likely to kill me with the wave of a hand? Does he not realize the hypocrisy?*' It would have surprised her more, except she was seeing more and more how blood magic was so arbitrarily defined, hated on instinct and faith rather than rational consideration of the specific situation. Among those who had internalized these beliefs, it was a huge social faux-pas to even suggest that *some* blood magic could be used for good---on the same level as admitting that you thought sea kraken were sexually attractive, or that people should be able to marry their children.

Fekten continued. "The greatest weapon in the battle to live a long life is knowledge. Understanding yourself comes first. An incorrect assessment of your own abilities will leave you broken and dead like so many before you, as you make plans and take actions you cannot follow through on. Understanding your enemy comes second. For magical beasts, this means understanding their dispositions, abilities, and habitats. With superior knowledge of the dangers they are likely to face, someone weaker can prepare against a specific opponent---targeting their weaknesses---rather than hoping to crush them on a level playing field.

"For humans and other sapient beings, of course this also includes understanding their capabilities, the personal and external resources they have access to. But it also means understanding their flaws. You cannot deal with someone who is full of hubris and quick to anger the same way you would deal with a reasonable person. It is understanding their desires, not only their greed, which dictates what they are likely to do to take control of what is not theirs, but what they *value,* which often dictates what lengths they will go to when protecting the things that hold value to them. A mother protecting her children can be more vicious---and recklessly aggressive---than a soldier fighting for glory and coin."

Fekten signaled a station change, which let each group of students move on to a new exercise, and kept lecturing. "Once you understand your enemy, you can avoid being seen as a viable target, either by passing beneath their notice, or seeming too much of a threat to risk attacking. You can turn their urges and desires against them, so they're distracted, exerting their energy on fighting against a different opponent, or even ripping themselves apart with internal conflict."

Fekten passed Sebastien, stopping to correct her form with a couple of nudges. This close, his presence was even more intimidating---not just from his large, muscled form and loud voice, but the intangible press of his Will, which was like a choking fog. "The second-best way to keep your heads attached to your bodies is to be *prepared*," he continued. "Your body must be in the proper condition to react to danger and successfully carry you through it. Your mind must have the knowledge, and also the proper conditioning, to guide you through even when you're so afraid you piss yourselves. It is not so easy to reason when under stress. It is best to do your reasoning beforehand, and then practice your response until it becomes ingrained in your flesh. And, if possible, you should be externally prepared, as well. Artifacts for when your Will reaches its limits. Potions for when your body gives out. Allies for when your strength alone is not enough."

He signaled for another station change.

Sebastien's group was on the jump-rope station next. She'd always thought the game childish, but now, as she threw herself into the complex footwork and rabbit-quick hops that Fekten was trying to drill into them, she knew that jump-rope had probably been introduced to children by some sadistic devil chuckling to itself at their naivete and eventual, inevitable, horrible disillusionment. She choked down the food she'd eaten at lunch, which seemed determined to escape her stomach.

Fekten shook his head sadly before finally calling a halt to the conditioning part of the class.

"No punishment exercises!" Damien gasped, his hands on his knees and sweat pouring down his face. "Yay."

Another student, lying on the ground like a suffocating fish, aimed an ineffectual kick in Damien's direction. "Don't jinx it!"

Fekten had them clean up the equipment, then move from the open white flats to the building with the simulation room.

Inside, humanoid mannequins with "battle" wands were arrayed in several circular groups, facing inward.

Fekten led the students in a quick review of the basic footwork he'd been teaching them, then chose a handful of students to face off against the mannequins.

Rhett Moncrieffe, Damien's Crown Family friend, was in the first group and performed stunningly. As the mannequins surrounding him shot colored balls of light that would burst open and dye whatever they hit in bright colors, Moncrieffe spun and twisted and dodged.

The mannequins shot faster as time passed, their rhythm more unpredictable.

Moncrieffe kept going beyond the point that seemed possible, until Sebastien had to wonder how he was even perceiving all the spells coming his way.

Finally, he was hit in the back of his hip by one bright blue shot, while avoiding three other simultaneous shots from the other mannequins. He fell to the ground, winded, and the students watching and idly practicing their own footwork in anticipation let out a cheer.

Apparently Moncrieffe was the star of the first-term dueling team, and had been training for this since he was three. He was expected to win trophies, and already had a growing fanbase among the other students.

Damien sidled over to Sebastien. "Do you want to bet on how long you can last?"

Sebastien shot him a dirty look, not even bothering to respond. Damien had made no secret that he found it hilarious the first time she fell on her face during dodging drills. He seemed to take particular pleasure in crowing about the few things she was bad at.

Fekten handed out contribution points based on their rankings in these practical exercises. Moncrieffe had earned dozens already that term, Damien had earned over twenty, and Sebastien was approaching *one whole point* from all the small fractions of points she'd gathered.

As Fekten pointed at her for the next round, Damien slapped her shoulder and yelled. "Go! Double 's'! Slither like a snake!"

Some of the surrounding students laughed and repeated this mocking cheer.

Sebastien scowled as she took her place in the center of a ring of mannequins. '*I'm not even* that *bad,*' she grumbled mentally. '*Barely in the bottom half of the class.*'

Under Fekten's torture, she was strong enough and fast enough to throw herself around before the blasts of light could reach her. But she was just bad at dodging, especially while trying to remember to use the footwork Fekten was teaching them. Her mind moved quickly, and she could react quickly---if not as instantly as Rhett---but it was all conscious calculation. She had to think about every move her body made, and she couldn't even get into a rhythm of movement like she could for something like jump-rope. It was never instinctive, and as the attacks became quicker and required her to move in more complex ways, she couldn't keep up the mental calculations with enough time left to send instructions to her body.

Sebastien started out perfectly, but began to show the signs of strain after only a couple of minutes. Her movements grew jerky, clumsy, and a little too forceful as she scrambled to keep up with the increasing speed. She threw herself to the ground to avoid three shots that would otherwise have hit her in the legs, chest, and head, and then rolled quickly to the side as she saw a mannequin lower its arm to shoot her on the ground.

She tossed herself upright, the movement weaker than she would have liked after all the pushups, then had to backpedal to avoid a shot that almost brushed her nose. She retreated right into another two shots, one in the kidney, one in the back of the head.

She tried not to slump too obviously with defeat. The attacks were mostly light and a sprinkle of dye, with barely enough force to injure. Still, Fekten was quick to point at her. "Siverling! You just got your brains splashed over the ground, and if that didn't kill you, the mutilated kidney would have you bleeding out in under two minutes. Out."

She turned to rejoin the group of waiting students, but Fekten waved her over.

"You think too much," he said, his voice still loud but not a projected yell meant for the entire room. "You need to learn to act on instinct. Practice until the movements are engraved into your body, so that you no longer need to think to respond, only do what you have done thousands of times before. You might never be great, but you could be passable, at least."

Sebastien said, "Yes, Fekten," as the man had told them all to address him, but didn't feel particularly optimistic as she rejoined the group, where Damien was still trying to stifle his laughter. '*When will I ever have time to practice all this thousands of times?*'

It wasn't that she scorned the man's advice. She'd already tried practicing on her own, tuning the mannequins to an easier setting so she could have more time before getting overwhelmed. That was how she'd gotten to her current level of mediocrity. And she *had* gotten better, but not because her muscles somehow retained the memory of what to do. No, she had simply begun to memorize the best movement to make to avoid more complex attacks, and could immediately implement it rather than have to calculate it first.

Trying to do that until she reached even Damien's level would have cost her almost as much practice every week as Professor Lacer's class did. And if she had to choose between Defense and Practical Casting, it was no contest.

'*There's another option to solve the dilemma between escaping and casting. Just become a free-caster. I'm sure Professor Lacer could shield while running away. If he ever needed to run away.*'
 
Chapter 70 - Old Wives' Tales
Chapter 70 - Old Wives' Tales

Siobhan

Month 1, Day 7, Thursday 6:30 p.m.​

As was the nature of time, it passed---all the way into the new year. Sebastien had to cast a deafening hex on herself to get to sleep on New Year's Eve, and double-check her intrusion alarm wards so she could feel secure going to sleep in a room full of other people, many of whom were somehow intoxicated. '*I hate wealthy, well-educated young adults,*' she lamented, pulling her blankets overhead. '*I wish I were as frightening as Professor Lacer. He could just open the door and look around for three seconds and be guaranteed peace for the rest of the night.*'

She confirmed that there would be no secret meeting that weekend, then spent most of it at Oliver's house doing alchemy to prepare for the upcoming attack on the Morrows. Her Will had grown enough that she was able to prepare a few more doses of the less intensive items per batch, and accordingly, her payment for a weekend of work increased. She'd made almost twenty gold in only two days of work.

To be fair, it was exhausting work, and it pushed her to her limits by the end of the day, but it meant that she could make more in a week than the interest on her debt over that same time.

Early the next week, the secret organization's paper ornaments, placed in windows throughout the city, changed. There would be another meeting that Thursday.

Oliver gave Sebastien a pouch of gold and a list of things he wanted her to see if she could buy.

She left before Tanya, changing her appearance at the Silk Door and then returning to the base of the white cliffs to lie in wait.

She had instructed Damien to stay behind when Tanya left that evening, and was relieved to see that he followed her instructions without grumbling.

Siobhan was Tanya's only tail, as far as she could tell.

She followed the other woman from a distance, but Tanya didn't stop to talk to anyone or enter any buildings. After Tanya had arrived at the secret meeting spot, Siobhan waited a few minutes before entering herself.

She wore her own mask this time, not trusting the one the organizers had provided. If it were her, she would have secretly cast tracking spells on all of them to give herself the upper hand over the members. Knowledge was power, after all.

This group of masked, dangerous thaumaturges still made her feel awkward and on edge, but she tried to keep this nervousness from her body language. '*They don't know who I am or what I'm here for. No one here has any reason to wish me ill. Tanya is completely oblivious.*' She was sure there were more guards in the room than there had been the last time, and she kept imagining she felt the eyes of the meeting facilitators on her, though they weren't staring whenever she turned to look.

During the first part of the meeting, where people made offers of what they had to sell or trade, the chubby man she vaguely recognized from the last meeting raised his hand and said, "I brought the sempervivum apricus and mandrake for the person who wanted them last time."

"And I have the regeneration potions," Siobhan said with a slight raise of her hand.

The arbiter made a note on the paper before him. "We will handle the appraisal and exchange after the meeting."

Siobhan paid close attention to what people offered, and managed to buy a few of the things on Oliver's list. Liquid stone potions, for fortifications and stabilizing people with broken bones. A batch of philtres that, when breathed in, created a sealed bubble inside a punctured lung, keeping someone from drowning in their own blood. A couple of minor healing potions, which could be used when something like her regeneration potion wasn't enough. And an artifact that stored large masses of water inside a folded space and then released it again in a powerful spray. It did not contain any weight-affecting spells, so would be almost impossible to carry when fully loaded with liquid, but with the help of a couple horses, it could be used to put out fires, or even to attack crowds. Additionally, with the right kind of damage to the artifact, it could probably cause a deadly explosion of water.

Tanya sent a few distrustful looks Siobhan's way, probably because it was obvious she was gearing up for some sort of altercation. The other girl didn't seem to suspect Siobhan of being the Raven Queen, however.

Tentatively, Siobhan pulled out a pouch from her pocket. She cleared her throat. "I have some celerium for sale. One small conduit, rated at one hundred thaums, for twenty gold. One conduit at two hundred twelve thaums with a spot of contamination, for sixty-two gold. And a shattered conduit that was originally rated at two hundred fifty thaums, for twenty-five gold." She had calculated the sale price based off the current market price, deducting a little for the absence of magic tax, and a lot due to the shattered nature of the larger conduit. Celerium pieces couldn't be merged back together, and only the weakest child would be able to channel through the remaining shards. Celerium grew exponentially more expensive with increasing size and clarity, so most of the worth of her old Conduit was gone. Still, celerium was used in a few powerful spells, and was a fantastic material for drawing robust, high-capacity spell arrays, so it could be used for something.

The arbiter looked around to meet the eye of the prognos woman, who was sitting in the corner.

"I'll give you seventy-five gold for the two unbroken Conduits, contingent on appraisal," a woman said.

Siobhan frowned.

The fat man she'd done her other trade with said, "Eighty gold for the whole lot, and I will throw in a pound of etherwood leaves, too. Easy to resell, or they can be smoked yourself if you enjoy them."

Her stated price would have been one hundred seven gold for everything, but she had acknowledged ahead of time that she would go down to one hundred gold if someone wanted it all. Eighty gold was too little, and the only person she knew who smoked etherwood was Katerin.

"These prices are ridiculous," a woman muttered sourly. "Wait a few months till the shortage is over and you'll be able to get that celerium for half the price."

The fat man hesitated, but said, "My offer stands. I like to build up relationships with useful people."

'*Why would he assume I'm useful? Does he need a source of regeneration potions, perhaps? I hope none of the facilitators let any hints about me slip.*'

"One hundred fifteen gold for all the celerium," the arbiter said suddenly.

Siobhan straightened, staring at him from behind her mask. Many of the other members were surprised as well. That was *more* than the combined individual price for all three Conduits.

A few people, including Tanya, looked between the arbiter and Siobhan with suspicion.

She tried not to show her surprise, in case the man changed his mind, and was grateful for the mask that had covered her facial expressions. "Any other offers?" she asked.

No one spoke up.

"Alright. One hundred fifteen gold," she agreed.

Finally, the offerings portion of the meeting was over, and they moved on to requests.

Tanya spoke up immediately. "I previously requested help setting up a meeting with the Raven Queen. Was there any success?"

The man with the horns, who had offered to help her last time, gave a nervous cough. "I tried, but my contact refused to help. They were afraid to talk about the Raven Queen at all. Wouldn't even say her name. Apparently, Lord Lynwood is cracking down. I suggest you go to the Verdant Stag and ask there. The red-haired proprietress has connections to Lord Stag, and he should be able to get you an audience."

It seemed as if perhaps Lord Lynwood had heeded Siobhan's relayed request for him to limit his people's gossiping with a little more vehemence than she'd anticipated.

Tanya's scowl was obvious in her voice. "I'm not paying for that kind of 'help,'" she snapped. "If I wanted to go to the Verdant Stag, I could have done that already."

The man shrugged.

"This transaction was unsuccessful," the arbiter said, sounding a little tense, in contrast to his normal tone of boredom. "There will be no retaliation from either party. Please be aware that violence is prohibited. As the request was not met, no payment is due."

Tanya sighed deeply and adjusted her mask. "The previous offer still stands. Anyone who can give me relevant information about the Raven Queen or set up a meeting between us will be rewarded. Gold. Beast cores. I also have access to various unusual or restricted components, if you have a very specific need. But I'm not interested in trading for anything except the Raven Queen."

Siobhan again considered setting up the meeting between Tanya and her alternate persona herself, but decided against it. '*I need to talk to Oliver before I make such a risky move. It might not be worth it.*'

One member raised his hand tentatively. "I've overheard a couple o' the coppers talkin' over drinks at my pub. Might be just as filled with rumors as the rest o' the stuff on the street, but I'm happy to tell you, and you can judge for yourself."

Tanya agreed, and the arbiter noted down their meeting, sending a very subtle glance Siobhan's way.

'*Oh. Of course he's tense. He knows I'm the Raven Queen. The interviewers must have mentioned something. Everybody gossips,*' she thought with a sigh. She wasn't sure if it was a good thing or a bad thing. The people in charge probably wouldn't want to sell her out to the coppers to get the reward, not with their reputations on the line, and the pseudo-misunderstanding might even have been the reason he offered such a high price for her celerium.

During the general information exchange at the end of the meeting, a woman with an old-sounding voice said, "There are rumblings of blood and violence in Gilbratha's future. It is like a violin string pulled too tight, on the verge of snapping and slicing through flesh. Take heed. Be wary."

"That's pretty obvious to anyone with eyes and ears," someone else said.

A woman nodded. "I say stock up on the necessities and a good lock for your door. It's always best to be prepared."

"As a reminder, I have single-use stunning artifacts," someone else interjected opportunistically. "It's enough to escape in an emergency or incapacitate a burglar who's broken into your house in the night."

No one said anything more specific about this upcoming danger. '*I wonder if it has anything to do with the attack on the Morrows,*' Siobhan thought, but was quickly distracted as one of the organizers waved her and the component-seller over to a side room, where the prognos woman from Siobhan's admittance interview bowed deeply to her.

Tanya was walking to her own secure room with the man who'd overheard gossip about the Raven Queen in a pub, but Siobhan didn't worry about missing anything, because she couldn't have listened in without being caught anyway.

The prognos gave only a perfunctory nod to the chubby man, who looked at Siobhan with more interest after experiencing the disparity in their treatment. Siobhan's regeneration potions were pronounced acceptable, as were the two plants the man had brought, their pots concealed within a plain wooden box, and they traded.

The man left, and the woman called in the others that Siobhan had traded with on Oliver's behalf. When it was all finished, and they had gone, she said, "I will take the celerium, if that is acceptable to you."

"Sure." Siobhan handed the small pouch over. She felt some regret at parting from her oldest Conduit. Her grandfather had given it to her as a child, and it had been with her until now. Second-hand Conduits sometimes held a weak sympathetic connection to their original owners, from being kept so close and used so intimately, but unlike a piece of her body, the connection would be weak, and fade quickly. Nothing powerful enough to harm her could be cast with it.

The woman handed over a full purse of gold before even looking into the pouch.

Siobhan was surprised. "Are you not interested in verifying my claims of quality? I could have just handed you a pouch full of pebbles."

The woman swallowed heavily, her eye having trouble meeting Siobhan's. "I trust in your honor," she said weakly.

Siobhan tilted her head to the side. "*Really?*" That just seemed foolish. She had verified all the other transactions. It was part of her job, whether she trusted the members or not.

The woman's hands were white-knuckled around the celerium pouch. "If you had given me a pouch of pebbles, would you have submitted to my protest about the matter? If you lied to me, what could I do about it?"

"That is ridiculous," Siobhan said before she could think better of it.

The woman rocked back on her feet, her knuckles whitening further. "I will appraise them immediately. I apologize, I meant no insult." She fumbled with the mouth of the pouch, peering inside.

Siobhan sighed, amazed at how gullible people could be. The woman hadn't seemed this frightened of her the last time. "Not all rumors about me have any basis in truth," she said, making her voice as soothing as possible in an attempt to calm the woman. "I am not dishonest, and if somehow I had given you pebbles instead of celerium, I would expect you to complain, and either refuse to pay me, or ask for equivalent recompense. I do not commit random acts of violence. I know you told the arbiter who I am, but I'm not so angry as to retaliate. However, I *would* appreciate it if you refrained from adding even more nonsense to the rumors."

It was rather disheartening to feel like an axe murderer threatening a defenseless woman who was trapped in a small room with her. The Raven Queen's reputation might have some benefits, but it could have downsides too, if people felt they were trapped or in danger and decided to resort to excessive force to "protect" themselves from her. A cornered rat would bite, and the real Siobhan Naught couldn't match up to her shadowed reputation.

The woman barely seemed comforted, but she nodded and whispered, "I understand. Thank you." She gave Siobhan a couple of tentative glances then said, "I suppose I am being a little ridiculous?"

It was more of a question than it should have been, but Siobhan nodded. "You are."

The woman let out a breath, then laughed. "I'm sorry," she said again. "It is policy to let the arbiter know when one of the members might be particularly dangerous, but I *promise* I haven't been gossiping about you. I may have been listening to too many distorted rumors, though." She hesitated. "Could I ask a question?"

"You may, but I do not promise to answer." Siobhan's divination-diverting ward was active at a low level, of course, but she didn't want to risk trying to lie to a prognos.

"Why can't I focus on you? I can think about you when you're not in the room with me, but standing so close to you, I just have the urge to look away or think about something else."

Siobhan considered that this might be a dangerous question to answer, but decided that she couldn't be the only person in the city warded against divination. '*Hopefully the effect isn't distinguishably strange enough for it to be something a passing prognos might find suspicious about Sebastien Siverling.*'

Aloud, she said, "For the same reason you could not divine if my answers were truthful. By your nature you cannot help but see deeper, and I am immune to divination." That was an exaggeration, but of the kind Siobhan didn't mind spreading. Maybe if people thought it was impossible, they wouldn't even try. On a whim, Siobhan decided to push it one step further. "Those who try too hard may find that though they do not see me, *I see them.*"

"Oh," the woman said softly.

"Goodnight," Siobhan said. By the time she left, Tanya had a significant head start, but Siobhan was able to catch up with the other girl and follow her back to the University. Tanya walked hurriedly and turned a few corners rather abruptly, and Siobhan almost lost her a couple of times, but thankfully could rely on the compass divination spell to keep from needing to follow suspiciously closely.

She watched Tanya ride up to the University grounds in the clear tubes that wove over the cliffside, then turned back toward the Silk Door. Her breath fogged up in the cool air under the light of a streetlamp. '*I made almost one hundred and twenty gold tonight! I wonder what I can sell next time?*' She held back a squeal of excitement.
 
Chapter 71 - The Penultimate Piece
Chapter 71 - The Penultimate Piece

Sebastien

Month 1, Day 9, Saturday 9:00 a.m.​

After changing back into Sebastien, she went to Oliver's house to drop off the purchased packages for the Verdant Stag in his office. Over a hundred gold went to pay down her debt, though she kept fifteen gold for herself. '*I'm making progress.*'

She put her two new potted plants in her room, turning on the light crystal lamp and placing it right beside the sempervivum apricus. They needed a lot of light to survive, and, with it being winter this far north, the illumination from the gloomy sky through the window wouldn't be enough.

On Friday, she decided to go back to Professor Lacer, but the thought of seeing him reminded her of the auxiliary exercises, which she had been somewhat slacking off on. During the free period where her second class of the day would have been, she slipped into the classroom used by Damien and his little study group, which was empty. She secretly stole some of Damien's coffee, then spent the whole period practicing a simple spell that compressed air into a ball. It seemed to augment the rock-creation and disintegration spell that Professor Lacer had introduced in class, but she found the extra control she gained from it was particularly useful for improving the range and size of her fabric-slicing spell, which used an edge of compressed air.

That evening, she took time to review and clean up the sleep-proxy spell she'd been working on for the last few weeks. It was the most complex spell array for anything she'd ever considered casting, largely because she had tried to make the Word as comprehensive as humanly possible, including the equivalent of pages of detailed instructions in tiny script which spiraled around a long section of the edge.

On Saturday morning, she rolled up the extra-large sheet of paper she'd written the spell array on and put it into her satchel, anxiety turning her stomach sour.

Professor Lacer had told her to bring it to him when she'd finished improving it. Showing what could easily be construed as evidence of intent to cast blood magic to a professor sounded like an absolutely idiotic idea. But since he *already* knew she was working on it, hadn't expelled her, and instead actually helped her with it, it's not like this second review would place her in any *additional* danger.

From what she'd seen of Professor Lacer so far, it seemed more likely he would expel her for trying to cast it without a final review by an expert than for the spell itself.

His only office hours that didn't immediately follow one of his teaching periods were early in the morning on Saturday. Sebastien suspected this was meant to deter those without a true reason to see him, since most students would be sleeping in, and those who weren't might prefer breakfast to his oppressive demeanor and scathing tongue.

She knocked on his door.

It opened, seemingly on its own. Professor Lacer was sitting behind the desk with a mug of steaming black coffee. He motioned her in, closing the door behind her with a nonchalant wave of his hand, within which he held a small beast core for energy.

Without preamble, she took the rolled-up paper out of her bag and handed it to him.

He took it with a slightly raised eyebrow and laid it flat across his desk. "This is quick work," he murmured, his eyes flicking over the spell array as he sipped his coffee.

'*It's easy to work on it when I can't sleep,*' she thought.

He waved absently for her to sit down.

About ten silent minutes later, he looked up. "Passable, for a first term student. At least you've done your research. It should not immediately blow up, with the right Will."

Sebastien let out a soft breath, deflating slightly. She swallowed. "On an unrelated note, I'd like to use one of the school's Henrik-Thompson artifacts to test my capacity. Would you be willing to facilitate that?"

His eyebrow raised again, and he stared at her for a moment.

She stared back, sitting stiffly.

He stood abruptly, and she almost startled. Downing the rest of his coffee, he rolled up her spell notes and handed them back to her. "Come," he said, motioning with his wrist. "Do you know how to calculate thaumic requirements?"

She hurried to follow him. "I understand the theory. We've done a little practice in Burberry's Intro to Magic and in Natural Science, but the calculations are beyond me for this spell."

"Hmm," he said inscrutably. He led her down a couple of curved hallways to a door near Burberry's classroom. It was a storage closet. He pulled a Henrik-Thompson testing artifact off one of the shelves, placing it on the floor in the middle of the room. He looked around and then pulled a small brazier off another shelf, lighting it with a snap of his fingers. "Well, go ahead. I will take the measurement reading," he said.

Her star sapphire Conduit was still tucked uncomfortably inside the lip of her boot, pressing against her calf, but the one he'd given her was in an easily accessible pocket, secured from loss by the chain threaded through her vest and attached to her pocket watch.

He eyed it with satisfaction, nodding slightly.

She sat down on the floor cross-legged, focusing her Will to prepare for a hard push.

With a wave of his hand, Professor Lacer created a sucking motion in the air behind her, pulling the door closed on the two of them.

For a moment, she felt trapped in this small, dark room with a powerful, dangerous man standing over her. Then she reminded herself how ridiculous she was being and began to pull energy from the brazier, pushing it into the spell array attached to the crystal ball of the artifact.

She bore down with her Will, tightening her grip on the magic, commanding the power to flow, more and more, until the storage closet filled with light.

She felt the strain as she reached the edge of her capacity. She breathed into the stretch, holding tighter and pushing farther, just a little farther.

Finally, she reached the point where she could go no further without snapping. She held the magic for a second, then two, and then released it slowly, making sure it didn't burn her like a rope slipping too fast through her fingers.

She rolled her shoulders and her jaw. Something inside her mind felt stretched, but not strained. Loose and relaxed.

"Three hundred fifteen thaums," Professor Lacer announced, giving her a sidelong glance.

It was more than she'd hoped. It meant maybe she could try to cast the spell soon, rather than waiting weeks or months to become strong enough.

"How many hours a week do you spend casting?"

Sebastien stood, dusting off her backside. "I don't keep track. I just practice till I'm too tired to go on."

He stared at her for a moment, then quenched the flames in the brazier and returned the items to the shelves they'd come from. "Your Will is not as abysmal as I feared, but it will not be nearly enough to cast that spell. Even with the variable casting times you have built into the process, you would need at least five hundred thaums of enduring capacity to finish the casting in less than four or five hours. Perhaps six or even seven hundred. The final step would take you perhaps three hours, at that strength. I did not calculate it precisely."

Sebastien's stomach dropped somewhere down around her feet. Or at least it felt like it. Enduring capacity wasn't the same as maximum capacity. She could hold about two-thirds of her maximum for long periods, and even then, casting at the edge of her limit for three hours in a single stretch would be quite a feat. She needed to gain another two or three *hundred* thaums before being able to cast the spell. If she had been practicing magic for a few thousand more hours, gaining a few hundred thaums would be much quicker. But for someone at her strength, it would take her another thousand hours of practice or so, at the very least.

She slumped.

Professor Lacer eyed her for a while longer, then spoke as if he didn't notice her discouragement. "New spells must be tested before being cast on anything, or anyone, of importance. I am sure you have heard the somewhat famous example of Master Susva, who perished while testing new healing spells on himself."

"Yes," she said. "He damaged his body's ability to create more blood and died several weeks later. He didn't understand the theory behind what he was doing well enough, which is a common danger for spell-creators. Running a diagnostic spell on a test subject like a mouse might have saved his life."

"Come with me," he said. He led her back to his office, where he scribbled something on a paper card.

She moved to the fire in the corner, took out the rolled-up paper with the evidence of her sleep-proxy spell, and fed it into the low flames, making sure no little bits escaped. She told herself it wasn't out of spite, but caution. She'd already done the same to the rest of the notes she'd taken. The only parts that remained outside her mind were in her grimoire, and that was warded against intrusion.

Professor Lacer noted her actions with an inscrutable look as he handed her the card. "This book should be in the library. It explains how to run a proper experiment and interpret the data. Professor Gnorrish is competent enough, but he will not be running his first term students through this type of rigorous analyses." He paused, then said, "Your improvement might be quicker than you think. If you look in the more advanced research texts on the subject, you will find that not everyone advances at exactly the same rate. You have talent, Mr. Siverling. That will only become more and more apparent over time, and with dedication."

'*Is he trying to cheer me up?*' she wondered. Normally, hearing Thaddeus Lacer admit that she had talent would have made her ecstatic. Even now, it was...pretty awesome. "Thank you," she said. "Is there any way to increase channeling capacity more quickly? Special exercises, or a spell...?"

"Many thaumaturges throughout history have asked that same question. If I were to give advice, I would tell you to continue doing whatever you have been doing."

Somewhat disappointed, she moved to tuck the card into her pocket, but caught a glimpse of writing on the back and flipped it over. It was a ticket for one contribution point. She looked up to him with wide eyes.

His lips twitched in a flicker-fast hint of amusement. "One point, for curiosity, and the good sense not to let it turn into foolishness. Learning how to thread the needle between greatness and recklessness is of the utmost importance. Complacency will lead you only to mediocrity, but recklessness in search of greatness can provoke horrors you have never imagined."

She tucked the card away in her vest pocket, trying not to grin. "I will not be reckless," she promised. "I understand the danger."

"Do you?" He seemed skeptical, but waved a hand at her before she could answer. "Off you go now. I expect this little extracurricular project will not affect your performance in next week's mid-terms."

"Of course not," she said, remembering her shameful performance on the entrance exam. "I won't let people question your decision to have such a mediocre student admitted."

His eyebrow quirked up again, and this time his smile was a bit slower. "See that you don't," he said without looking at her, focused on a half-read sheaf of papers on his desk.

Sebastien shut the door to his office behind her, her emotions a mix of buoyant light and sinking dark. '*An extra two hundred thaums, minimum. That could take me until I've finished my third term and gotten my official Apprentice certification. It's great that the spell is tenable, and it's even better that Professor Lacer seems to have acknowledged me, but it doesn't solve my problem. Is there any way to reduce the spell's power requirement without lowering its efficacy?'* Thinking of spending the next year or more in her current situation made her eyes burn with stymied rage.

'*I have to find a way. Not recklessly. It may not be worth my life, but it's worth a lot. How can I cast a spell that I* can't *cast?*'
 
Chapter 72 - First Fallen
Chapter 72 - First Fallen

Sebastien

Month 1, Day 11, Monday 2:15 p.m.​

It was impossible for Sebastien to have the sleep-proxy spell ready before the mid-terms, which had been her goal.

Instead, she spent most of her weekend the same as the one before: brewing, resting, and then brewing some more, till her brain was foggy and her stomach screamed for calories. She wanted to try brewing some of the other potions that the Verdant Stag enforcers might find useful in a fight, like the liquid stone potion or the bark-skin potion, but there was no time. With her limited resources, she needed to prioritize what she knew would be the most useful.

Monday dawned with a tangible air of panic. It was the week of mid-terms, which would be held Wednesday through Friday in lieu of the normal class schedule, and a good portion of the students seemed surprised to realize they only had two days left to prepare.

Sebastien reviewed the notes she'd taken since the beginning of the term and spent some time looking up the things she felt vague on, but didn't bother to panic. She'd been diligent throughout the term so far, and at this point there was little to be gained by a couple more days of frantic cramming.

Professor Lacer started the mini-tournament in his class that day. As he had promised, they were getting a head start on the tournament, since with over two hundred students remaining, completing it would take longer than the extended period they had been assigned for the mid-term on Friday.

The students arrived to find that the classroom had been rearranged. Six desks had been moved to the lecture stage at the front of the room, with a large area cleared around them. A chair sat on either side of each desk, and an empty glass wheel with an iron sphere inside sat atop it.

The tournament brackets were written on the blackboard at the front of the room. There were three sections, grouping people who had started the class under one hundred thaums, between one hundred and two hundred thaums, and then everything above that.

The students crowded closer to the blackboard to see who they would be paired up against for the initial match, chattering excitedly amongst themselves.

Professor Lacer had been sitting at his desk when they came in, reading through a bound sheaf of papers. When the bell rang, he stood up. That simple movement was enough to quiet the entire classroom. "Our class's miniature tournament starts today. We will use this time to go through elimination rounds, narrowing down the number of matches we need to get through on Friday. A single loss will see you disqualified. If any match lasts longer than twenty minutes, both sides will be disqualified. I have requisitioned a couple of student aides to keep track of wins and losses and keep things going smoothly, but I will personally be giving each of you your mid-term score." He gestured to the two student aides, who waved to the room.

"What are we being graded on?" a student asked.

"Your Will," Lacer said simply. "To be clear, your performance today is a chance to either confirm the assessment I've made of each of you throughout the term so far...or surprise me. I have made a reasonable estimation of both your dedication and your skill. Your grade will depend on the effort you have put into improving during the term so far, as well as your ability to demonstrate your grasp of the various aspects of a powerful Will. I will be noting your capacity, your efficiency, your force, and your soundness. If you do surprise me... Well, hope for your own sake that it is positive---a show of extra capability under pressure---rather than disappointment."

He moved to the front of the room and walked slowly past them, watching each student critically in a way that reminded Sebastien of Fekten. "In case any of you have forgotten, this class is called *Practical* Will-based Casting. There will be no theoretical or written portion to this exam. What matters is your ability to perform in a real-life situation with real stakes. Remember, the winners in each bracket will get contribution points in addition to a grade.

"Let us begin. Six matches at a time, from the top." He waved his hand impatiently and the first twelve students scrambled to find their partners and arrange themselves under his impatient stare.

"The desks have been marked with a direction, clockwise or counter-clockwise. If the sphere moves in your direction for more than three consecutive seconds, you have won."

When the first twelve contestants were seated, the spell arrays were written, and the student aides had their pocket watches, clipboards, and pens ready, Professor Lacer nodded sharply. "Begin." He watched intently as the students obeyed.

Damien, Ana, and Sebastien stood to the side, watching. Sebastien was in the third bracket. She leaned closer to Damien, murmuring, "Do you know who S. Vanderville is?"

"Simon Vanderville," Damien murmured back, not taking his eyes off the contestants. Less than a minute in and half of the matches had already been decided, with one side being unable to keep their opponent from moving the sphere against them for three consecutive seconds.

She glanced around at the stronger students in the class. "Okay. But who is that?" she asked. "Can you point him out?"

Damien's eyebrows rose, but when he looked at her sincere expression, he sighed and rolled his eyes in amusement. "I forgot. You erase 'unimportant things,' like peoples' names, from your memory." He jerked his chin toward a familiar looking man standing across the room. "That's Simon. You've actually partnered with him several times, Sebastien."

Vanderville noticed her looking and gave her a solemn nod.

"He doesn't stand a chance against you," Ana said, giving Vanderville a sweet smile that contrasted her words.

Vanderville blushed and looked away.

Damien snorted. "Of course he doesn't. Sebastien couldn't even remember his name. He's going to crush Vanderville like an ant."

From her vague memories of practicing against him, Sebastien thought that was probably true. "Well, I'll try not to be too ruthless about it. I want to make sure Professor Lacer has enough time to judge both of us thoroughly. If I just win in the first three seconds, that wouldn't be fair to Vanderville."

Damien stared at her for a second, his eyes narrowing. "Do you think you could? Win in the first three seconds, that is?"

Sebastien ran her tongue across the back of her teeth as she contemplated the question for a few seconds. "I think so. If for no other reason than that it would probably take him off guard."

Damien nodded, rubbing his fingers together thoughtfully. He turned to Ana. "What would you say the odds on that are?"

"At least three to one," Ana replied immediately.

Damien turned back to Sebastien. "Do it. Don't go easy on him." With his fingers digging through his pockets, Damien turned away and began to weave through the crowd, murmuring something to the people he passed, occasionally pointing out Sebastien and his upcoming opponent to them.

Sebastien frowned after him, then turned to Ana expectantly. "Is he taking bets?"

Ana smiled serenely. "As children, we used to do it frequently to get extra coin for spending, until all our friends refused to wager with us anymore. He's always enjoyed that look of surprise and dismay on people's faces when he's proven right."

"Smug little shit," Sebastien muttered.

Ana elbowed her in the side, not hard enough to really hurt.

Sebastien laughed. When Damien looked her way, Sebastien mouthed "Fifty-fifty," to him.

With an expression of reluctance, he nodded and continued working the crowd.

"Wait. Should I be looking worried right now?" she said. "If I look too confident, they might not want to bet against me." Ennis had loved to gamble, often to their detriment, but he'd also been a schemer who did whatever possible to tip the odds in his favor. Sometimes that worked out, and more often it got them into even more trouble.

Ana sighed deeply and walked away to chat with another group of students. At first, Sebastien thought she'd irritated the other girl, until she heard her say, "I know Sebastien probably doesn't have a chance against Vanderville, but he's my friend, so I'm still going to bet on him. What do you think? I heard Vanderville's a third term student, on track to be a student liaison next term. Sebastien's been practicing, but...he was up studying all night. He must be exhausted. Am I going to lose my coin?"

Some of the group members immediately agreed, with some variation of amusement and excitement, that she was going to lose her bet, and briefly consoled her before going to place their own wager with Damien.

Sebastien concealed her smile, doing her best to look both exhausted and secretly apprehensive.

The first set of matches took less than five minutes, with each desk being vacated and filled again under the direction of the student liaisons as soon as a winner was declared.

Professor Lacer, leaning against his own desk and observing, never moved from his spot or dropped his concentration, though his lips moved frequently as he muttered under his breath, and his pen scribbled notes as if controlled by an invisible hand.

After a few rounds of matches in the first bracket, Sebastien realized she wasn't gaining much from watching, thereby wasting precious time, so she took out a book and moved to the edge of the room to read.

She became engrossed in her reading, and was surprised when one of the student aides approached her with irritation. "Siverling? It's your turn."

Sebastien hurriedly tucked the book back in her satchel and walked through the crowd to take a seat across from Vanderville at the desk. She drew her own preferred glyphs onto the Circle and began bringing her Will to bear.

She didn't start channeling any of the power from the three small tea candles prepared for her. She was just preparing, coiling up like a snake about to strike.

As soon as the student aide said, "Start," Sebastien unleashed all the tension she'd been gathering. She sucked at the candles, riding the edge between extinguishing them and drawing as much power from their heat as possible. Her Will bore down like a clenching fist, squeezing as much utility out of the power as she could.

The sphere spun around the wheel so quickly it turned into a blur.

Three seconds later, the student aide said, "Winner, Siverling!"

Vanderville stared at the ball as it slowly lost momentum. He looked up to Sebastien, then down to the ball.

He looked like a puppy that had just been struck by lightning and didn't understand what had happened.

Sebastien felt a little bad for him. "Better luck next time." She stood and met Professor Lacer's gaze, but his expression didn't give anything away.

Damien was jumping up and down with excitement, shaking Ana's arm. "Did you see that!?" he exclaimed.

There were quite a few looks of shock and dismay among the other students, likely those who had bet against Sebastien.

Sebastien gave Damien a small smirk as she passed, the crowd parting for her as she returned to the edge of the room and took out her book again.

Damien spent the remainder of the class period extracting coin from the people who owed him. He won his own match against a studious-looking girl, though it took him almost thirty seconds to Sebastien's three. He didn't seem particularly surprised by this outcome, but shook hands with his defeated opponent genially.

Ana took her opponent off guard by chattering, and then yanking the ball out of their magical grasp when they were distracted.

"She's devious," Damien said, grinning.

When the bell rang to signify the end of the period, the class had finished all the initial elimination rounds and a handful of the second-level matches too.

As they made their way back to the dorms, Damien counted the money and handed Sebastien her cut.

She grinned, infected by his enthusiasm. She'd just made nine silver from a little bit of showing off, which was probably pocket change to someone like Damien, but throughout her childhood would have meant several days of food, or a couple nights in an actual bed rather than sleeping in a barn or a tent set up in a field. Now, it could buy her the components for two blood-clotting potions, or a new pair of insulated leather gloves. University students were much too rich. "That little trick won't keep working over and over," she warned.

"Oh, don't be such a downer, Sebastien," Damien said. "What do you say we go down into the city tonight and get a real meal with our winnings? I cannot stand another night of cafeteria slop while watching upper term students eat lobster and pheasant. It'll be fun! And we need the energy for the upcoming tests. Come on! We can get the whole gang together."

Sebastien frowned reluctantly. Any restaurant Damien picked was sure to be expensive, and as much as she wanted a good, filling meal, she also had the weight of her debt to the Verdant Stag hanging over her, and her need to prepare for not only the mid-terms, but her upcoming job as an assistant healer.

"Come on," Damien wheedled. "You can make fun of Alec as much as you want. Doesn't that sound refreshing?"

Ana let out a snort of amusement. "Damien's right. You need to take breaks to perform at your maximum potential, Sebastien. I know a nice restaurant with great musicians, not too ostentatious. The Glasshopper has the most delightful desserts, and I really do mean *delightful*. There is even pudding that they set on fire when they serve it to you!" She reached out and tugged on Sebastien's sleeve, batting her lashes over those big blue eyes.

"I suppose," Sebastien agreed reluctantly. '*If I pretend winnings are not fungible, I can pay for it with the unexpected windfall I just made and not feel too pained.*'

There was a crowd in the dormitory hallway, blocking them from getting into their dorm room.

"Something's wrong, " Sebastien said, taking in the expressions of the students milling about.

Damien reached out to grab another student's elbow. "What happened?"

"Someone died," they said.

The words knocked the exuberance out of Damien's eyes. "Who? Was it in our dorm?"

The student responded, but Sebastien wasn't listening. Two infirmary employees were carrying a stretcher with a cloth-covered body through the doors, and the crowd pressed back and parted to give them space.

They passed right by Sebastien. Her senses took in every detail as the sounds around her seemed to blur and soften, like she was hearing them from underwater.

White cloth, contouring around the body and features just enough to make what lay below obvious.

The smell of hastily cleaned vomit and feces. Bodies released when the life left them. It was common.

No crimson, no smell of blood.

The person's hand slipped from the side of the stretcher and flopped down as the small procession passed through the crowd. It was almost voyeuristic, that peek at what lay beneath, and it felt like a perverse glimpse into something that should have been shrouded.

Without thinking, Sebastien reached out, grasping the dead boy's pale wrist between her fingers and slipping it back under the protective covering of the white cloth.

His skin was still warm.

It was only once the stretcher was out of sight that the sound of the world rushed back in.

Near the doors of their dormitory room, a girl wailed, collapsing to her knees as two of her friends held her. Tears streamed down all three of their faces.

That, too, seemed like something private that Sebastien wasn't meant to see. She turned her head away as a lingering pair of healers from the infirmary tipped a potion against the girl's lips, urging her to swallow.

Her wails of anguish cut off as the potion sedated her, and they carried her off too, leaving her two crying, but less hysterical, friends behind.

A warm hand slipped over the top of Sebastien's, and she looked down to see that at some point, she'd grabbed Damien's wrist and was squeezing it in a bruising grip. She let him go immediately, looking away from his expression of sympathy.

She turned back, not quite sure where she was planning to go, just wanting to get away from the dorms, the too-close crowd and the feeling of suffocation.

Tanya was standing right beside her, arms crossed over her chest, an inscrutable expression on her face.

Sebastien met her eyes for a second.

Tanya sighed. "Will-strain," she said. "He won't be the last."

The words reverberated in Sebastien's mind with a rumble of premonition.
 
Chapter 73 - Mid-Terms & Tournament
Chapter 73 - Mid-Terms & Tournament

Sebastien

Month 1, Day 11, Monday 4:00 p.m.​

The healers passed around calming potions to all the students, leaving a bottle inside the cubicle of everyone who wasn't there to take them directly.

Sebastien wasn't stubborn about it. She took a dose---a single swallow---right away, then left the building for a long walk through the Menagerie, trying not to think past the magical haze of well-being the potion imparted.

She returned a few hours later, after the sun had set and the cold was bitter enough that she noticed it through the waning power of the potion.

Back in the dorms, she learned from gossip she couldn't help but overhear, that the dead boy had been practicing magic with his friends, who were all cramming in what study they could before the tests. They had returned to the dorms together, and he'd complained of dizziness and lay down to take a nap.

His friend, the girl who'd been sedated and taken to the infirmary, had tried to wake him about half an hour later, when the smell of vomit and shit suddenly became noticeable.

It was too late. He was already dead.

The healers declared it an aneurism caused by Will-strain.

That evening, before lights-out but after all the students had returned to the dorm, Tanya and Newton stood at the front of the room and gave another lecture about safety and ensuring the health of their minds and magic. "Go to sleep early tonight," Tanya said, "and take a calming potion if you need one. Please be careful not to cast any strenuous magic under the effects of a calming potion though, as it can impair your control. My advice is not to worry about the mid-terms or any other schoolwork. Your sanity and your life are more important than your homework, and this was a blow to all of us."

"It will take time to recover," Newton said in a rough voice. "We're here for you if you need help, as are any of the healers, and your professors, too."

Sebastien cast her dreamless sleep spell with as much power as she could pour into it, then used the esoteric humming spell that Newton had taught her to relax her body, and took another swallow of calming potion before sticking waxed cotton in her ears to block out the sounds of the other students. Finally, as prepared as she could be, she went to sleep.

Tuesday was subdued, and they only had morning classes.

Damien seemed shocked by the death and kept wanting to talk about it, going in circles about how horrible and sad it was without really saying anything new.

Sebastien went through that conversation with him a couple of times, then foisted him off on Ana and his other friends. It wasn't the first time she'd seen death, of course, but she kept remembering the feel of the dead boy's skin under her fingers, still warm. '*One in fifteen of us will die or go insane before we become Masters,*' she reminded herself. '*Tanya was right. He won't be the last. But I won't be one of them.*'

She forced herself to focus during her classes, and after on the basic books about emergency healing she'd borrowed from the library.

The latter at least gave her some comfort.

On Wednesday, normal classes were cancelled in favor of two extra-long exam periods, one before lunch, and one after lunch.

They started the day with Professor Gnorrish's mid-term examination for Natural Science. The exam was a more elaborate version of his normal tests, with a lot of extra questions and some interactive content with pictures, like Sebastien remembered from the entrance exam. She could answer questions about everything they had covered in class, but when it came to higher-level extrapolations based on a deeper understanding of those same concepts, she found herself stymied at least half the time.

At least this test wasn't never-ending like the written entrance examination. She was able to get through the whole thing with enough time to go back to some of the questions she'd been unsure about and think on them a little harder.

After that came Professor Ilma's exam for History of Magic. That one only had twenty questions, but they all needed to be answered in short-essay format. Sebastien knew Professor Ilma well enough by now not to bother regurgitating anything from a book. Instead, she made her own arguments and even openly admitted on a couple of questions that she had no idea about the answer, yet still gave all the evidence that might support *some kind* of conclusion.

She was still scribbling frantically when the bell rang to signal the end of the test period, groaning in dismay as she tried to finish her current thought in still-legible handwriting before someone stopped her.

After almost five hours of test-taking, she was exhausted, but that evening she asked around in the dorms and managed to find some second term students who also had Professor Pecanty in order to ask them about his tests. She and he thought nothing alike, and she was worried that his tests would be as subjective as the literary analyses they did in class.

"Oh, yeah," one second term student said. "Pecanty's the worst. Each test is going to have a randomly assigned essay question at the end. He told me my analysis was 'shallow and simplistic.'"

Another student snorted from the corner. "That's because you're writing to the topic, not the teacher. I have a system. Gets me a perfect score every time."

"You're such a suck-up," the first student said.

His friend shrugged. "Well, we have this room because of the contribution points he gave me. Don't complain too much while you're benefitting from my largesse."

Sebastien turned to the man with eagle-eyed interest. "What's your system?"

"Easy," he said, not even looking up from the magazine she recognized as the latest Aberford Thorndyke story. "I make as many connections as possible, always. If there's a short answer or essay question, I try to make at least two allusions to another story or poem we've talked about in class. Bonus points if it's a play or opera I saw outside of the University, or a story one of my many fake aunts, uncles, or grandparents told me when I was little, accompanied by some poignant memory. In addition to that, I try to use at least five vivid, poetic 'feeling' or 'sensory' words. He really loves it when I mention a smell or a taste. For example, a strong, salty sausage might remind me of my mother's bloody hands in the winter, pale with cold, and the iron and shit I smelled as the pig she'd slaughtered bled out into a steel bucket, its squeal of terror still ringing in my ears." His tone had taken on an imitation of Pecanty's rhythm as he spoke the last bit. He waved his hand leadingly. "Like that."

Sebastien nodded with wonder. "Can you give me some more examples? Just so I can get the feel of it?"

The boy laughed. "Dream on, firstie. I'm busy reading, so go bother someone else. Unless you're willing to trade contribution points for it? I've been wanting to upgrade my meal plan..." He looked up, eyebrows raised expectantly.

She pressed her lips together and shook her head. "Thank you for your help."

He looked back down, losing interest in her immediately.

Sebastien asked for advice from a couple other students who had experience with Pecanty, but got nothing as good as that first offering.

The Sympathetic Science exam was first on Thursday, and she was careful to make even more connections than reasonable, backing them up with sensory allusions that otherwise had no connection, when necessary. She even tried to make her handwriting as beautiful as possible, because that seemed like the kind of thing that Pecanty might subconsciously favor. When she finished the test, she went back over every written answer, making sure that, where possible, she'd made at least two allusions and used at least five evocative emotional or sensory words.

'*If this doesn't work, there's really nothing I can do. Except something like...blackmail?*' Sebastien shook her head at that fanciful thought and hurried quickly to lunch. She wanted to eat as soon as possible so that her stomach would be settled before the Defensive Magic exam.

Despite her efforts, she arrived on the white flats slightly queasy, though she thought that was more due to misgivings about the grueling physical torture she was about to experience than the food sitting uncomfortably in her stomach.

Using whatever magic allowed him to rearrange the stone of the white flats, Fekten had set up an almost comically difficult obstacle course. The students were to complete it as quickly as possible, with their grade depending on their speed for each section, and then take the written exam.

Looking at one section of the course where they were meant to leap across a scattered path of columns raised a meter above the ground, Sebastien swallowed heavily. Another section required them to climb up a rope to cross a tall wall, then slide down the other side into a tunnel that was somehow filled with water. '*I'll be surprised if no one gets seriously injured.*'

As if that thought were some sort of prophecy, Fekten introduced the gathered students to the healers he'd called in to supervise his mid-term.

Sebastien took a deep breath and massaged her neck, trying to let go of her anxiety. She would have cast Newton's humming spell, but there wasn't enough time for it to really settle into her body before the test started. Instead, she cast the pain-muffling spell she often used for Fekten's class. All it really did was help her to *ignore* the discomfort, not lessen it, but that was enough to let her push through.

The obstacle course began with a one mile run, and concluded with a sprint through a corridor lined with light-shooting mannequins, just like those they'd been practicing their footwork against.

Sebastien finished the course with a time slightly better than the middle of the pack, but wasn't provided the opportunity to recuperate. She followed the students who had finished before her as they ran to the desks set up in the biggest room of the sim building. Throwing herself into a desk with a blank tests already waiting for her, she pulled out her pen and released the pain-muffling spell.

Her handwriting was even worse than normal, with the occasional ink-smudge from sweat, but she felt confident in her answers on all the various dangers and tactics that Fekten had been lecturing about every class period. It was actually even *easier* to remember it all with her lungs aching for air and her muscles burning with fatigue. Probably because that was the state in which she'd learned it to begin with.

She stumbled away from the white flats to the dorm showers, and then took a nap in an attempt to recover from her listlessness. '*I cannot wait until something else can do some of my sleeping for me.*'

She was still sore on Friday morning, but didn't have much trouble with Burberry's test in Modern Magics. The professor had brought in a few people to help get through all the students in the time they had, some of them student aides, and some that seemed to have been hired specifically for the task.

Each student was required to display competence with three randomly chosen variations on the spells they had been practicing that term, along with a written test, which, like Gnorrish's, had interactive content.

Sebastien didn't push too hard on any of the spells. Her control was developed enough that she didn't need to show off her power, too. She wanted her Will to stay fresh for the tournament.

Sebastien arrived at the Practical Casting classroom about ten minutes early, but there were already students gathered, and a couple of them were competing against each other in their tournament brackets while Professor Lacer supervised.

A girl approached Sebastien and said, "I'm your next opponent. Do you want to get a head start on the matches? Professor Lacer said we could."

"Sure." Starting ten minutes earlier could mean ten more minutes of recovery between it and the subsequent match.

They set up, waited for Professor Lacer's assistant proctor to note their names, and then began to cast.

Sebastien's opponent was familiar with her trick from the first match and was able to withstand the initial powerful push. "Did you really think the same trick would work twice in a row?" the girl asked.

Sebastien shrugged. "It's not like I lose anything in the attempt. Besides, if I did not push hard, what if *you* took *me* by surprise instead?"

They settled into the struggle. The girl was strong, but after a few minutes it became apparent that she lacked practice. Her Will was neither as clear, sound, nor as forceful as Sebastien's.

As time went on, the girl's candles began to flicker and flutter.

Sebastien sensed weakness and pushed even harder.

Her opponent squeezed her fists and glared at the ball that kept inching against her in little bursts, never quite for three seconds at a time, but growing ever-closer. Her face began to turn red from the effort, but she eventually pulled too hard and one of her candles was quenched. The cold wick emitted a small trail of smoke.

That was it. With three candles against two, Sebastien won immediately.

Damien and Ana arrived just as Sebastien was getting up from the table.

"No!" Damien cried dramatically. "I missed it? Sebastien, you should have stalled! I didn't even get a chance to make any bets."

Ana elbowed him in the side. "Damien. No one was going to bet against Sebastien again after what happened last time."

Damien held his chin in his hand, frowning thoughtfully as he looked Sebastien up and down. "Not necessarily. He just needs to be up against an opponent no one thinks he can beat..."

"And then what if he loses? Why don't you just enjoy the winnings you already have and be content?"

"Sebastien definitely won't lose," Damien said.

"How can you know that? He's in the most difficult bracket, against students from upper terms..."

They continued to dispute the issue, but Sebastien tuned them out.

The other matches finished, too, and when the bell rang, Professor Lacer announced, "We finish the tournament today! Since this is the last test period of the week, the matches can continue on even after the period technically ends. With the number of students still remaining, this seems likely. Anything after the test period ends is entirely optional, and will be for contribution points, not your grade."

Despite how fatigued most of the students probably were at the end of the mid-terms, most seemed enthused to see this contest through to the end. Of course, at least half of them had nothing to do except spectate today, having already lost their own matches on Monday, which probably contributed to their high spirits.

This time, Sebastien actually watched the matches with Damien and Ana. They murmured observations to each other, and she took note of those in her bracket who she might have trouble with.

Sebastien's second match was also against a woman. Her opponent was good. Neither of them had a marked advantage with only three candles to draw on, and they struggled back and forth, slamming at each other with bursts of unsustainable power that they had to release lest they quench their flames.

Sebastien bore down with her Will, tuning out everything else but the flames, the movement of the sphere, and her pure denial that the other woman could best her. Five minutes passed, then ten, then fifteen.

If neither of them won soon, they would both be disqualified at the twenty-minute mark.

Eventually, though, Sebastien began to gain the edge. The longer and harder she pushed, the more eagerly the magic responded to her. The air of the Sacrifice Circle around her candles grew chilled, but their flames never sputtered. Each pulse of extra power she funneled into the spell flowed only more smoothly.

In contrast, Sebastien's opponent couldn't maintain the same level of focus and control she'd started the match with. She didn't degrade drastically, by any means, but there was no space for mistakes.

Sebastien moved the ball, not quickly, but inexorably, and her opponent couldn't stop it in time.

"Winner, S. Siverling," the student aide muttered, going to write her name on the blackboard next to her upcoming opponent.

Sebastien rolled her neck, which was a little stiff from staring down at the table for so long. She had Damien point out her next opponent, a man who was sitting away from the rest of the crowd with his eyes closed, a slight grimace on his face.

Sebastien felt a little apprehensive about competing with someone so calm, but reassured herself that she could win. '*I'll freeze the table if I have to. Everything within the Circle belongs to me, and it might be enough for one surprise shove of power that doesn't rely on the candles.*'

However, when the two of them were called up to compete, the man pushed reluctantly through the crowd, met her gaze, and shook his head. "I don't think I can. I've got a headache, and I think I might be approaching Will-strain."

Professor Lacer waved the man away with a flick of the wrist. "Understood. Be sure to go to the infirmary if you need to," he said, the pen on his desk still scribbling away by itself. He looked at Sebastien, then back to the man, adding, "I commend your good sense."

"Forfeit, win goes to Mr. Siverling," an aide said.

A couple of students groaned.

Sebastien looked around for the perpetrators, but the boys she suspected refused to meet her gaze. '*Are they rooting against me?*'

As if to make up for this, a group of young women standing to the side gave her excited smiles and gestures of encouragement. "You can do it, Sebastien!"

The next matches took more time, as the more powerful people were pitted against each other. Damien lost his third match, but put up a strong resistance, and Professor Lacer even gave him a small nod of acknowledgement when it was over.

Sebastien suppressed a spike of jealousy.

With a dogged determination that Sebastien found surprising, Ana also won her match, but then excused herself from the tournament to avoid Will-strain.

By Sebastien's fourth match of the day, there were only a handful of contestants left in her bracket. She sat across from a young man who was growing a thick winter beard, which was impressive for a student their age.

"Nunchkin," he introduced himself, giving her a small bow.

"Siverling," she said, crossing her arms.

In his Sacrifice Circle, Nunchkin wrote the glyph for "*wax*" instead of "*fire,*" or even the less-common "*heat*."

Sebastien had a premonition of doom as soon as she saw that, but it was too late to respond to it even if she could think of some way to do so, because the student aide was already counting them down. The match began to a chorus of cheers from their classmates.

Sebastien slammed on the sphere immediately, and it moved under her Will, but not for long.

The sphere sat still for a long while, trembling minutely under the opposing forces. Then, slowly, it began to shift in Nunchkin's direction, against her.

Sebastien stopped it, but she could do no more than that. It sat trembling again, and then slowly rolled against her.

'*No.*'

The sphere stopped again, but Nunchkin just kept on pouring more and more power into the spell.

Her eyes flicked up to see that the wax of one of Nunchkin's candles was visibly disappearing, as if a few large, invisible ants were nibbling at it.

Turning matter directly into movement was an incredibly advanced conversion. Using matter as a power source rather than a transmutable component was possible, but generally inefficient and gruelingly difficult. It was why most sorcerers used flames, beast cores, or even something like the power of the flowing water in a river to provide the energy for their spells.

Running out of the specified form of energy and having the spell resort to using matter instead was one of the most common ways to lose control of your magic and get Will-strain. Put plainly, it was beyond her.

The little spots of missing wax grew.

Sebastien's eyes narrowed. As the spots grew larger, she could see their shiny, liquid edges, and faint shimmers in the air.

'*But maybe he's not using the wax* directly. *Could he be using his Will to create a wick-like construct, and burning up the wax? If he's using the light as well as the heat, that might be why I can't see any visible flames.*'

Her epiphany had cost her. In just this moment of distraction, Nunchkin had pushed the ball against her for almost a full revolution of the glass wheel and was about to win.

In a sudden effort, Sebastien used the idea she'd come up with earlier and sucked all the heat from the table beneath her Sacrifice Circle. The frosted-over section of the slate table groaned from the sudden temperature change. It was enough to match Nunchkin and even push back for a moment, but not to keep her going for the full three seconds as he increased his own spell's power to oppose her.

Still, it had bought her a little time to think.

Wax did not need a wick to burn, technically. The wick was useful because it drew melted wax up into the heat of the flame and burnt it there. Most of what the flame was devouring was actually the wax, not the wick at all. The problem with trying to burn wax without the wick was that the substance would disperse the heat throughout its volume, making it difficult to maintain the combustion point. The wick kept a small amount of liquid wax at the right spot, without enough volume to disperse the heat before it caught fire and was converted into more heat, light, and various gasses.

With the incredibly rudimentary spell array that Professor Lacer insisted on, what she did with the magic could be any number of things that used "*heat*" for the purpose of creating "*movement*."

A candle flame created around eighty thaums, give or take. Three candles left her stymied at a little under two hundred fifty thaums, total. But there was much more energy than that within the entire candle.

Sebastien drew on the heat in the melted wax of one of her own candles, experimentally, pulling at the part around the base of the flame, drawing it up into the wick.

It worked.

The flame flared higher, the inefficiency of the burn clear in the dark tendril of smoke that began to curl up from the flame's orange tip. Suddenly, she had more energy to work with, maybe an extra dozen thaums.

'*I have all the power I need. It is only a matter of Will. Always, always, only a matter of Will.*'

Nunchkin actually revealed a small smile, though he didn't look at her, his eyes trained on the sphere with unwavering focus.

Splitting her concentration on creating movement in the wax---as little as it was---with controlling the iron sphere made things more difficult. But it was more than worth it for the extra power.

She repeated her trick with the other two candles, sending their flames flaring angrily higher.

She had the upper hand again, for a moment.

But it was only a moment.

With the inexorability of the setting sun, Nunchkin kept pouring on more and more power.

Sebastien would never have been able to keep fighting back if she hadn't spent so many hours practicing the sphere-spinning spell.

Nunchkin's spell array was glowing with inefficiency despite his prowess.

Hers didn't, not even the barest flicker.

The candle flames flared higher and higher until they were like small torches, ready to burn out before their time. She *knew* there was enough heat in the candle wax...

But her Will could only channel so much.

The sphere began to move against her, once more.

She slammed her Will against it like she might throw her body against a barred door, but Nunchkin was unfazed, and she felt the taut fist of her Will start to tremble with strain. '*I have to let go,*' she realized. '*I've lost.*'

She did so with careful control, watching the sphere spin the wrong direction, faster and faster until it became a blur.

She almost didn't hear it when the match was called in Nunchkin's favor.

As she stood up from the desk, Damien slammed into her, grabbing her arm and screaming in her ear to be heard past the cheers filling the room. "Planes-damned, I'll kick an earth-aspected weta if that wasn't one of the most impressive things I've ever seen!"

Damien pulled her through the crowd, high-fiving people as they passed, crowing unintelligibly amid the noise as if he himself had just won the entire tournament.

Luckily, Nunchkin drew most of the attention away from them as they got to the edge of the crowd.

Rubbing her forehead, Sebastien moved to an empty desk a distance away from the front of the classroom and slumped down into the chair.

Even Ana was grinning widely. "Good job, Sebastien. That was indeed very impressive. I'm sure Professor Lacer was pleased."

Damien nodded, still vibrating with excitement. "What you did with the candles? Oh, I think I gasped out loud when I saw it! I never even thought of doing something like that, but the rules definitely don't say you can't, and Professor Lacer must not have a problem with it, or he would have said something."

Sebastien sighed, letting her shoulders slump. "I don't know what you think was so impressive about that display. I *lost*."

Damien's excitement dimmed, and he shared a look with Ana.

"You put up a remarkable fight," Ana said. "You proved that your Will isn't only powerful, but sound, forceful, and clear."

"You're only a first term student, Sebastien," Damien said. His voice was gentle, as if explaining something worryingly simple to her, and he doubted her ability to grasp it. "Nunchkin is a fourth-term. And I heard someone saying he's taken this class *twice* before."

Sebastien's eyes widened.

"So you see, no matter how much of a prodigy you are, you can't expect to beat that kind of experience, and---" Damien cut off as Sebastien let her forehead thunk onto the table.

"Sebastien?" he asked.

She raised her head, unable to keep the disappointment from her face. "You're telling me I lost to someone who *failed* this class the first two times?"

Ana raised her eyebrows and lifted a hand to her mouth to disguise sudden amusement. "I think you may be focusing on the wrong part of that statement, Sebastien."

Damien blinked a few times, then shook his head as if to clear his thoughts. "Umm. Yes. What Ana said. Let me explain this---"

Sebastien waved away their counterproductive attempts to console her. "It's okay. I've got time. I'll catch up to him. I definitely won't fail this class and have to retake it!" she announced, clenching her fists.

"Yes, well...good," Damien said, seeming a little confused.

They returned to watch the last couple of matches between semifinalists, and Sebastien kept an eye out for other tricks she could appropriate.

Nunchkin and a girl with a fierce glare were the two finalists.

Nunchkin's opponent used the same technique as Sebastien to increase the amount of power she had to draw on, and came closer than Sebastien had to taking Nunchkin out in the beginning of the match, but still failed to beat the pressure of his slow, relentless ramp-up.

Nunchkin was declared the winner of the largest bracket, as well as the overall tournament, and awarded the biggest contribution point prize. He smiled humbly and gave a bow to Professor Lacer.

Sebastien wanted to scowl, but realized that would be childish, and so tried to keep her expression bland, if not exactly pleasant.

"Well done!" Professor Lacer said in a loud voice that cut through the chatter. "Well, to *most* of you. It is time for the prizes. As promised, the winner of each lesser bracket will receive thirty contribution points. However, those of you who put up a good fight or displayed some piece of exceptional control or ingenuity will also be rewarded for your efforts."

The students cheered, laughing and yelling and generally making a ruckus as Professor Lacer called students out from the crowd and handed them a ticket noting their points, murmuring a few words of praise to each.

To her surprise, though she hadn't even gotten to the top three of her bracket, Professor Lacer called her name.

She pushed through the muttering crowd---someone said something about her being at Apprentice-level capacity already, but she wasn't sure who---and took the ticket.

Five contribution points.

Lacer didn't smile, but it was almost as good when he said, "Impressive problem-solving and control under pressure."

Struggling to hold her own expression to merely professional satisfaction rather than profound relief---and even a little bit of glee---she gave him a shallow bow. "Thank you."

He nodded and called the next name.

Sebastien tucked the ticket into her pocket, patting it in satisfaction as she returned to Damien and Ana. "Well. I suppose I didn't do *too* badly."

Damien rolled his eyes hard enough they might have gotten stuck. "Right."

"So. Restaurant? Live music? Teasing Alec?" Ana asked, flashing Sebastien a winning grin.

Sebastien was in too good a mood to refuse.

Besides, her brain and Will both needed a break.

She needed to be fully rested for the attack on the Morrows, after all.
 
Chapter 74 - The Glasshopper
Chapter 74 - The Glasshopper

Sebastien

Month 1, Day 15, Friday 6:00 p.m.​

Ana's choice of restaurant was indeed amazing.

Everything about the Glasshopper was subtly expensive, from the fine uniforms of the waiters, to the spells woven into the floor around the tables to keep conversations from being overheard. Nothing gaudy like gold filigree or eye-catching enchantments, just dark woods and marble.

There was a small string and brass band on the stage, accompanying a woman with rounded, bright-colored feathers sprouting from the sides of her face and scalp where her ears and hair would have been, on a human. She swayed on stage, crooning in a soft, chocolatey voice that somehow managed to reach the whole building equally. Her feather-lashed eyes were closed, and her voice shivered over Sebastien's skin like a sensual, ephemeral touch.

"Is that a siren?" Sebastien whispered in awe. "They're so rare, I've only ever heard of them, never seen one."

Ana sighed in appreciation. "They always have the best music. This is the best restaurant outside of the Lilies."

Alec Gervin's mouth had dropped open, and there might have been a little bit of drool at the corner of his lips. The waiter had to prompt him several times before he jerked back to awareness and followed them to their table.

Sebastien was in a good enough mood that she didn't even take the opportunity to cut Gervin down to size.

Waverly Ascott was without a book for the first time Sebastien had seen her. "Bring the dessert sampler," she told the waiter as soon as they'd been seated. "Enough for everyone." She pulled her dark hair back from her face, tying it in a high ponytail as if preparing for battle.

Brinn Setterlund sat next to her, examining the miniature, living tree in the center of their table with interest. He reached forward to stroke a branch, and Sebastien wasn't sure if it was her imagination, but it seemed to shift, caressing his hand in return.

"No appetizers or entrees?" the waiter asked, entering Ascott's order on a small journal-sized artifact that would send the information directly to the kitchen.

"If we're not full after the dessert platter," Ascott said.

"Good idea," Ana agreed.

"Bring some champagne too," Rhett Moncrieffe said, lounging half sideways on his own chair, the smile on his face belying the boredom in his tone. "We just finished our University mid-terms. We're celebrating."

"Congratulations, young masters," the waiter said.

When the desserts arrived, they drew a gasp from Sebastien.

Ana grinned at her. "I know. Exquisite."

Each confection was a tiny sculpture. There were miniature pixies made of toffee and flakes of phyllo dough so thin they were translucent, a dragon made of a dozen different types of chocolate, and sprites with shimmering wings of all different colors that melted at the first touch of a tongue.

The pièce de résistance were the grasshoppers in the center. They were made of crystallized nectar that glittered like crystal, bright and transparent, and they moved as if they were alive.

Ascott snatched one out of the air as it tried to jump off the table and twisted off its head. She popped it into her mouth and closed her eyes in bliss as the spell-animated confection twitched and stilled in her hand.

"Glasshoppers," Sebastien murmured, suddenly understanding where the restaurant got its name.

Alec Gervin's mouth had fallen open in dismay. "Did that... Can it feel pain? I don't want to eat something that's still alive. Where are all its organs?"

Damien rolled his eyes. "It's animated, not alive, Alec. No different than a dueling board piece. An edible toy."

Sebastien looked at the other confections, which didn't seem to be animated. "Are there other magical dishes on the menu?"

"A few other animated desserts," Ana said, ripping open the chocolate dragon's stomach to reveal miniature sweetmeat entrails. "There are also some dishes with magical ingredients, like the golden-apple pie or ice lion carpaccio. But you have to try the creme brûlée. They set it on fire!"

That was a little disappointing. "They could do so much more!" Sebastien said, ideas immediately popping to her mind. "It wouldn't be so impossible, with a combination of alchemy and artificery. The dishes could impart flashy little effects, like letting the customers blow bubbles out of their mouths, or create temporary glamours to give them rabbit ears, or jinxing them to talk backward for the next few minutes."

Ana lifted one shoulder in a half-shrug. "Not a bad idea. The costs would be rather outrageous, but that only makes it more exclusive and desirable. Perhaps someone in the Rouse Family would be interested, even to sub-contract. It might fall under their 'entertainment' domain."

Sebastien couldn't help but think of what Oliver might say about the way the current system stifled industry and potential growth, but was distracted soon enough by the arrival of their champagne. She'd tried the drink before, when Ennis was schmoozing someone wealthy, but never anything like the offering from the Glasshopper. The bubbles burst in her nose and *tickled* until she, and all the others at her table, were laughing from the sensation. She was careful not to drink too much, though, ever-conscious that she was never truly safe.

They ate and drank and chatted about nothing in particular, and Sebastien found herself thinking that, while they were rich, entitled, and sometimes snobbish, Damien's friends weren't entirely horrible. Brinn Setterlund, with his quiet stillness and slow smile, was probably her favorite.

When the siren on stage ended her set and a new musical group arrived to take her place, Moncrieffe went over to flirt with her.

Sebastien did a double-take as the woman handed him a cloth napkin, and Moncrieffe swaggered back to their table a little unsteadily.

"That was a *siren*. Did she just give you her contact information?" Sebastien asked incredulously.

Moncrieffe smirked at her, patting the pocket with the napkin proudly. "Her address. I'm invited for a 'private show.'" He wiggled his eyebrows dramatically.

The others groaned good-naturedly. "Please, spare us the details," Ascott said acerbically, tossing a cream-covered berry at him.

Moncrieffe caught it with his mouth. Even *he* looked surprised by this act of dexterity, considering his current state of inebriation, which sent them all into a round of laughter.

After a while, with their bellies full and the champagne no longer bubbling, the mood grew somber.

"I heard another student in our term ended up in the infirmary for severe Will-strain," Brinn said in a soft voice, playing with Ascott's small fingers. "She was in one of the other groups. Her mind is gone, and the healers are not optimistic about her chances of recovery."

"I heard about that," Gervin said, his tongue a little clumsy from the alcohol. "She can still feed herself and use the chamber pot when prompted, though. She's stuck in her hallucinations and doesn't respond to human stimulus."

"How do you know this?" Damien wondered aloud.

"I asked," Gervin said simply.

"There have been a dozen or so already this term, if you combine deaths and the permanent, debilitating injuries," Moncrieffe said, his head in Damien's lap as he tried to coax Damien into scratching his scalp for him. "You don't hear about all of them. Not the kind of thing the University wants to advertise, you know. I imagine you would become rather numb to it all after a while, anyway. *I* know this because there are some lovely young ladies working in the infirmary."

Brinn hummed. "Do you think they push us too hard?"

"Yes," Alec said immediately.

"It seems like if they were truly worried about our safety," Brinn continued, "they would not increase the pressure on new students with the ten percent mandatory failure rate. It's dangerous to everyone, not just those at the bottom of the list."

Ana was using a knife and some sticky dessert leftovers to turn her napkin into a tiny dress for the only remaining sculpted pixie. "Magic is dangerous, but there are wards *everywhere*. Both small and large. They do a lot to mitigate the danger that students might cause themselves and others."

'*Why didn't those wards stop the explosion in Eagle Tower?*' Sebastien wondered. '*Did Tanya deliberately damage them first? And if so, would the evidence of that have been destroyed by the alchemical explosion? How likely is it that Tanya would be found out*?' Sebastien was entirely unsure, partially because she didn't know enough about the power of the people who might be willing to cover up for Tanya. No one had questioned either Sebastien or Damien about that day.

Rhett, still resting on Damien's lap with his eyes closed, said, "There's no reason to be so desperate over it. Students who fail can just retake that term. It would be even more unsafe if the University let them continue when they're not fit to do so."

Sebastien almost scoffed. '*Not everyone can afford to retake a term. Many of the students who are most likely to be at the bottom ten percent are commoners who must get their Apprentice certification and a good job right away, or their families will be ruined. Even only taking the minimum four classes for all three terms, the absolute* minimum *it could cost is nine hundred gold, and that doesn't take into account a Conduit, or the books and tutoring it takes to pass the test in the first place, or anything else.*'

Damien, to her surprise, shook his head. "If that policy was really to keep the incompetent students from having a chance to do too much damage, then why are there *more* deaths in the upper terms?"

"People get cocky," Moncrieffe replied immediately. "They think they're experts and they get a little too confident. It would be worse if the upper terms were also filled with people without a strong foundation in sorcery."

Brinn sighed. "Maybe. It is sad, though."

Ascott squeezed his fingers, and he smiled at her.

"Well, what's the alternative?" Moncrieffe asked with a complacent shrug. "*Not* learn magic?"

"That's excessive, of course," Ana said.

"Not accept those who are statistically more likely to hurt themselves with it, then?" he asked.

"Poor, less-educated people, you mean," Sebastien said.

"Exactly. Everyone knows the risks, and they accept them. The University is doing what they can to mitigate the danger."

Sebastien wasn't sure that was true, but she wasn't going to argue with Moncrieffe, who was even more stubborn and self-assured than the rest of Damien's friends.

"It is true that accidents as well as deaths have gone down significantly in modern times," Damien conceded. "Some people, like my father, actually want to go back to the old, harsher ways. He thinks this 'softness' is stunting the potential growth of our nation."

"Having more of our future thaumaturges *dying* would stunt the growth of Lenore," Ana snapped back, glaring at the doll-sized dress she was wrapping around the dessert pixie.

"Of course it would," Damien said with a helpless shrug. "But good luck using logic to win an argument with my father, or people like him."

"The man is a sadist," Ana snapped, a little too loudly. She looked around, realizing her error, then to Damien, who didn't respond. She pressed her lips together as if to keep any more poorly considered words from slipping past them.

"Enough of this depressing talk," Moncrieffe said, sitting up from Damien's lap. "What we need are more drinks." He raised an arm to wave down the ever-attentive waiter.

Damien looked to Sebastien searchingly, but she kept from showing either sympathy or any particular interest in Damien's home life. She knew *she* hated it when people pried, as if her life were a piece of juicy gossip meant to entertain them. She wanted pity even less. "You were in the top three hundred of the entrance examinations, right?" She didn't really need to ask. She knew, because she'd heard him bragging about it enough times. "Do you think you managed to maintain that rank this time around?"

Gervin groaned and turned to the approaching waiter. "Whiskey!" he ordered. "And no talking about grades. I don't wish to think about that. If my scores weren't good enough... Well. Lord Westbay and my father are friends for a reason." He turned, a little awkwardly, toward Sebastien. "That tutor you recommended, Newton Moore, he *is* rather good."

She waited for Gervin to continue, but apparently that was all he meant to say. "He is," she agreed.

When the waiter brought the alcohol, Sebastien even let herself be coerced into having a single shot of Whiskerton's Whiskey of Well-being, which---as advertised---made her feel like she was being held on her grandfather's lap, in front of the fire, about to fall asleep with the deep knowledge that he would never let anything bad happen to her.

Of course, something bad did happen to her. Had happened to her.

Now it was up to her to protect herself.

She refused to have any more of the whiskey, even as the others did, slipping away instead to check on Tanya's location, which was just where it should have been.

Alec insisted loudly on paying the bill for all of them, and Sebastien didn't protest too hard when she saw the prices. Her portion alone would have been about three gold. She could have eaten simple meals for weeks on that price in a smaller village.

When they left, most of the others were drunk. "Do not drink and cast," she reminded them. "Alcohol and magic do not mix."

Brinn's face was flushed, his eyes glassy, and he tried to climb a tree on the side of the street as they were walking back to the University, forcing them to drag him down and away.

Ascott muttered something in a language Sebastien didn't understand, then took out a sobering potion and forced a partial dose down Brinn's throat. "It will make you have to pee," she warned.

"I'll drain my dragon," Brinn slurred reassuringly. "Don't worry, I know how to do it. Do it all the time. 'S easy." Which all the others thought was the most hilarious thing they'd ever heard, for some reason.

Feeling like a mother with small children, or the shepherd of a flock of cats, Sebastien herded them back to the University.

They took the transport tubes that crawled up the white cliffs, and the others spilled out at the top, laughing and loopy.

Alec had thrown up inside one. "Oops. Umm. Call one of the servants, I seem to have made a mess." He stumbled out, barely avoiding falling in the pool of his own vomit.

Sebastien glared at him hard enough that if she were a free-caster, she might have set him on fire. "Give him some of that sobering potion, Ascott," she ordered. She stared at the disgusting puddle, wondering if she knew a spell to handle the situation, because she definitely wasn't going to touch that with her hands. She knew a spell to draw water down towards a Circle marked on the ground, but it was meant to quickly dry oneself off after getting wet, not to mop a chunky liquid sideways along the floor.

In the end, she took out a piece of paper from her satchel and wrote a note apologizing and asking the workers who would find it---and the vomit---"Please bill Alec Gervin for cleaning services and any inconvenience."

Grumbling the whole while, Sebastien managed to get everyone back to the dorms and, relatively quietly, into bed. She didn't bother trying to get them to drink water or any more potions. '*Let their hangovers punish them on my behalf,*' she thought vindictively.

Luckily, at least half of her other dorm-mates were still awake, exuberant with their freedom from the mid-terms, so her group didn't cause too much trouble.

On Saturday morning, Moncrieffe was the only one besides Sebastien who wasn't sick and exhausted, which was astounding considering that he'd imbibed the most out of all of them.

Leaving the others with a smug smile, Sebastien got an update on Tanya from Newton, made sure she had the bone disk to track the other girl if she slipped away again, and ordered a hangover-relief draught from the infirmary for Damien, so he could properly do his job keeping watch while Sebastien was gone.

She spent the whole day brewing Humphries' adapting solution. It was a slow process, requiring her to distill her water to purify it, before using that distilled water to brew. The instructions assumed the brewer would be making at least seven liters at a time, but not only was Siobhan too weak for that, her cauldron wasn't big enough, and she would have had to borrow a stock pot from the kitchen to brew in, which wasn't ideal.

Instead, she brewed in two-liter batches. About one liter was a single dose when using it as a blood replacement for an adult human. Severe blood loss might require more. This alchemical solution was even more magically intensive than the regeneration-boosting potions, though, to be fair, the dose size was also much bigger.

She'd waited until close to the attack to make it, both because she needed her Will as strong as possible, and because its shelf life was short. This way it might still find use even if they didn't need it immediately.

She finished off the day with a single batch of the regeneration-boosting potions and returned to the University. Thankfully, Tanya had done nothing suspicious while Sebastien was gone.

On Sunday, she did no brewing. She spent most of the day in the library reviewing her study on emergency healing. That evening, knowing she wouldn't be able to slip away to follow if Tanya escaped the others, Sebastien considered giving the bone disk to Damien.

Instead, she sat down with him in a quiet section of the library and said, "I've heard rumblings of violence in the city tonight. Some skirmish between criminals. If Tanya leaves, just let me handle it. It might not be safe for you."

Damien wasn't satisfied by this at all. "What? No, I can handle myself, Sebastien. I've had plenty dueling training. I do better than *you* in Fekten's class."

"When you can cast your own broad-spectrum ward spell, or dodge well enough to beat Rhett in a duel, you can place yourself in mortal danger."

"*You're* going out!"

"I'm not going to be in that part of the city. If Tanya leaves, *she* might be. You're no match for her, Damien. Trust me. A little extra information isn't worth the danger. Still, let me know if she leaves. I'll keep track of her from afar."

Damien scowled mutinously.

'*This is a problem,*' she thought to herself. '*I'm going to have to come up with better arguments and excuses if I want to keep working with him while still keeping him in the dark. He's too curious---too nosy---to just be a good little soldier and follow instructions.*' She at least had the comfort of knowing that if he tried to follow *her* in any way except mundane tailing---if he tried to scry for her---she would know and be able to counteract it. Still, she needed to be careful with him and prepare in case his gullibility wore off. '*I should deal with this as soon as possible, before it becomes even more hasslesome.*'

"Damien," she said, trying to seem compassionate rather than irritated. "Do you remember your vow?"

The scowl slipped away and he straightened. "Of course. I vowed my silence, to keep our secret, knowing when to speak and when to remain quiet. I vowed my loyalty, to support us and our efforts faithfully and fully, with true heart and steady hand. I vowed my resolve, to persevere through hardships and the wear of time, exerting myself to fulfill the cause. Freedom, and enlightenment. I---" He swallowed. "I saw beyond the edge of the sky."

He said the words seriously, almost reverently, but all Sebastien could think, hearing them recited with surprisingly perfect recall, was, '*I can't believe I came up with something so cheesy. It's like something out of a cheap adventure novel.*'

"How long has it been since you stood before the stars and made that vow, and you're already forgetting?"

"I---I'm not forgetting! I just---I want to help!"

"You're not ready," she said softly. "And you're not needed, either. There are other people who are more prepared and able to deal with dangerous situations outside the University. You don't need to know about those people. In fact, it's best that you don't. This world can be darker than you imagine, Damien." She looked away, her fingers pressing a little too hard against the wooden arms of her chair.

"It takes time, and a lot of it, to prove your strength, your dedication, and your competence," she continued. "I hope you don't prove me wrong about you. I told you this would be boring. It's not a story. There is no glory to be had. You and your job are important, but *you are not entitled to more*. If we feel that you are undermining the integrity of our mission because of greed, petulance, or impatience, you will be removed."

He was staring at her with too-wide eyes.

She sighed. "That was not a threat. Trust me, Damien. If you are needed, you will be called upon. Until then, please be content to play your part. It may not be glamorous, but perhaps that's because you don't understand its importance."

The agitation had gone from Damien's shoulders and his cheeks were slightly pink. "I'm sorry," he murmured. "I won't jeopardize the mission. I've come to my senses." He fiddled with his collar self-consciously. "I guess I was acting somewhat like a Petunia, right?"

Sebastien stared at him blankly for a couple of seconds, then realized he was talking about the character of Aberford Thorndyke's niece. In several stories, the headstrong girl jumped into dangerous situations beyond her ability to handle and only caused more trouble for the other characters who then had to rescue her---at danger to themselves or the greater goal. "Well, at least you're not Investigator Amherst."

Damien rolled his eyes so hard his head lolled back. "Give me a stunner to the skull if I ever act like *him*."

Having gotten her way, and thus in a more accommodating mood than usual, Sebastien slouched to the side. She took an invisible pipe out of her mouth, affected an extra-deep voice, and said, "Amherst, you do an absolutely fantastic impression of a gorilla whose mother dropped it from the tree as an infant one too many times."

Damien's mouth dropped open. "Radiant Maiden, was that a Thorndyke impression? Did you just make that line up on the spot? It was perfect! Do another. Another!" He leaned forward, so eager Sebastien thought he might grab and try to literally shake the words out of her.

She slipped her watch out of her vest pocket, making a fake expression of surprise. "Oh, is that the time? I really must be leaving. Sorry, ta ta, goodbye." She got up and hurried from the room with a stride that was only just below a jog.
 
Chapter 75 - These Violent Delights
Chapter 75 - These Violent Delights

Oliver

Month 1, Day 17, Sunday 9:15 p.m.​

A trio exited the Morrows' main warehouse near the docks, illuminated only by the crystals of the streetlamps.

Oliver waited to assure himself of their identities, then moved to intercept them with a couple men of his own. He recognized the slightly wide gaits of those who were more used to the pitch and roll of a ship's deck than the steadiness of dry land. Even if the Morrows did know that they were surrounded and being watched, and were trying to trick him and his people into letting someone important escape, he doubted they would be good enough actors to fool him.

The short man at the front of the trio drew a battle wand as soon as Oliver stepped from the shadows, sinking into a fighting stance. His companions did the same.

Oliver's wand was in his hand, but he didn't lift it. "Captain Eliezer," he greeted. "I mean you no harm."

The man and his companions had just left a meeting to inspect the latest shipment of delivered goods with Lord Morrow. Captain Eliezer had, some time before, agreed to smuggle certain items for Oliver, but apparently didn't recognize him by voice alone. "What is the meaning of this?" Eliezer demanded.

With a *pop* of suction, Oliver removed his mask.

Eliezer recognized him then, but did not seem comforted. "Lord Stag," he said, his wand still pointed at Oliver. "This seems a rather inauspicious meeting."

"Does it? I had hoped that wouldn't be the case. You and I have mutual interests, after all."

Eliezer's eyes narrowed, his wand dropping slightly as he peered around into other dark shadows and past curtained windows, where more of the Verdant Stag and Nightmare Pack forces were gathered. He seemed to realize he stood little chance in an altercation, even with his backup. "I don't suppose you're also here to warn me off? No more work with the Morrows, if I know what's good for me? Things seem to have taken a much more antagonistic turn since the last time I berthed in Gilbratha."

Oliver smiled at that freely offered piece of information about Eliezer's meeting with Lord Morrow, knowing it was deliberate. "No. That is not my purpose here tonight. You may deal with who you wish. However, you may have trouble completing future business with the association of people formerly known as the Morrows."

"Formerly?"

"Soon to be formerly," Oliver amended.

Eliezer squinted sun-wrinkled eyes at him. "You are quite confident."

"I am extremely confident."

Eliezer paused, assessing the shadows once more. "The majority of my business is with this 'soon to be former' group..."

Oliver shrugged loosely. "I'm aware, but don't worry too much, my good man. There may be some transition pains, as I'm not sure my organization will need the same things as theirs did. You may need to take a few oaths of secrecy for the sake of our security measures, but rest assured that you will have continued business, no matter the name of those in charge. You have a reputation as the best smuggler in the city for a reason, after all."

"Why the ambush in the middle of the night, then?"

Oliver smiled, not bothering to moderate the expression.

Eliezer tensed, unsettled.

"If I am correct, you haven't taken any oaths of secrecy *yet*. I'm interested to know about the shipment they just received."

Eliezer hesitated, but Oliver just kept smiling at him, and the older man gave in soon enough. "You'll keep me out of this? I'm in the business of shipping, and that's all. I'll have no truck with your power struggles."

"Of course."

Ten minutes later, Captain Eliezer left with his men, and Oliver knew more details about the internal layout of the building, the number of men within, and the weapons delivered in the shipment than his people had been able to gather with weeks of preparation.

"What a stroke of luck," Oliver murmured, putting his mask back on.

He sent a couple of his men to tail the captain, just in case the man didn't want to stay out of the power struggle as fully as he'd proclaimed.

Just a couple of minutes later, spark-shooting wands sent up thick showers of bright green and yellow sparks from high points all around the city. They were clearly visible against the dark night sky, and the Stags and the Nightmares launched their simultaneous, joint attack on a dozen-plus locations and high-value targets at once.

As Oliver and his men closed in on the Morrows' building, everyone pulled out the battle potions that had been prepared. They only had a few protective bark-skin potions, so the enforcers who would be in the vanguard, and thus mostly likely to take spell-fire, had been assigned those. Everyone had a potion of diviner's sight in their utility belts, specifically created by another alchemist to counteract the philtres of darkness that Siobhan had brewed for them over the last few months. They also had one-use mask artifacts that would protect against Siobhan's philtres of stench, which had already proven their effectiveness.

A trio of overpowered concussive blast spells broke open the reinforced doorway, and the men beside it tossed in the philtres of darkness. Clouds of black, light-devouring particles exploded within as soon as the delicate vials shattered, accompanied by surprised, confused cries of alarm from those within.

Distant sounds of impact and screams from the left side of the warehouse told him the same was being done there.

The philtres of darkness were followed by philtres of stench, and the cries from within changed tone to include horror and disgust.

Satisfied that the enemy was mostly neutralized, Oliver gave the signal to enter, but before the vanguard could do so, a shimmering barrier popped to life over the doorway and shuttered windows.

Someone within had activated a building-wide ward.

Oliver raised his wand and tried a concussive blast. The ward rippled from the force, but held. He switched quickly through all the spells in his battle wand, but none penetrated. It made sense, as most wards were created to block at least the most common assault spells. Remembering Siobhan's workaround for that, he tried to toss another vial of darkness in. It shattered against the ward, spilling a huge cloud of darkness out around the door and covering their group.

He could still see through the magical darkness, though things were greyscale and a little distorted under the effects of the diviner's sight potion. It might have actually been a good thing, as it concealed them further from any enemies.

He picked up a rock off the street and tried that next. No luck.

He stepped closer and touched his pinky finger to the barrier, which was rippling and shimmering under similar attacks by the rest of the Verdant Stag soldiers. The ward didn't repulse him, or dissolve his flesh, or anything truly nasty, but it didn't let the finger through, either.

That was alright. They hadn't come unprepared. Stronger, comprehensive-purpose wards could either be broken by an exact counter-spell or overpowered through brute force.

His people knew this, and had already started to barrage the ward with battle spells, hoping to bring it down through overwhelming power. That was wasteful---he'd paid for every charge of spells put into their battle wands---and who knew how long it would take?

"Stop!" he called. "Bring out the augers! One on each wall!"

One of the support team Stags rushed forward with the device. The auger was a drill artifact that he'd had imported from his home country, Osham. The drill itself was physical, a spiraling, razor-sharp piece of hardened metal, but its movement was powered with magical energy. This allowed more power and greater efficiency than a purely magical drilling spell. Osham used the drilling artifacts for mining and other difficult excavation, but he was sure they could be utilized in non-traditional ways as well.

The enforcers used a liquid stone potion to anchor the augers to the ground, then activated them. Silently, they began drilling into the ward that surrounded the building like a skin.

The ward rippled violently around the tip of the drill, which kept pressing inexorably deeper.

The clouds of darkness within began to dissipate one minute after they had been released, leaving the Morrows able to better see and navigate. People appeared on the edges of the roof above, shooting spells , arrows, and battle potions down at the anti-Morrow alliance without hesitation.

Oliver's people quickly poured out large, half-dome barriers of liquid stone, which hardened enough to protect small groups from the weaker offensive spells. They shot back from behind the hastily created shields. Bright flashes with the colors of magic lit up the night, throwing ever-moving shadows about.

Oliver took out a fleetfoot potion, a wit-sharpening potion, and a bark-skin potion, using all three in quick succession. Being well-supplied was one of the perks of being the leader. He flitted around, shooting spells at those above with much greater accuracy and avoiding their return attacks. He blasted one Morrow back, sliced deep into the chest of another, and tripped yet another as he was trying to escape.

That man fell off the edge of the roof, slamming into the ground below with a meaty *crunch*.

The Morrows had known something was coming, and this warehouse, where they brought most of the newly smuggled stock before redistributing it, had been well-protected.

But there were still more of the alliance members than there were Morrows, especially after the philtres of stench had done their job on those unlucky enough to be in the main warehouse area.

A few of his men made it to nearby rooftops, setting up liquid stone battlements to shoot from behind and negating the height advantage of those on top of the Morrow warehouse.

All the while, the augers drilled away, unperturbed.

Under such strain from multiple points, the ward dropped in only a couple of minutes, which seemed much longer than it really was. That was a fifth of the time even the most competent ward-breakers would have needed to bring down such a powerful barrier, and had required maybe a twentieth of the magical power that overwhelming the ward with spells would have taken.

Osham had its own problems, to be sure, but they didn't stymie non-magical advancements for fear of disrupting the established industries. In Lenore, the results of so much industry being controlled by only thirteen powerful families became obvious. Many of them were impeding the advancements that could come from a freer market due to either complacency or fear of diluting their own power, and it wasn't just hurting the lower classes, it was weakening the nation.

As soon as the ward dropped, their vanguard threw in new philtres of darkness, but some quick-thinking Morrows within managed to cover and stifle them before the light-absorbing clouds could fully expand, leaving only a dark grey haze over a good portion of the warehouse.

Oliver gritted his teeth and cursed, but there was nothing to be done about it. Delaying further would only put them in a worse position. The vanguard had been prepped for this, and the head of his enforcers didn't even need Oliver's command to enter.

Mr. Huntley had a shielding artifact of his own, which he, as the point man, held up in front of the door to shield others entering behind him, but it could only absorb a couple of spells before failing.

Oliver slipped in, moving quickly to circle around the edge of the room with the others. It smelled fishy inside, as if new seafood had been layered over old, crusty, and sometimes putrid remains, and there were still half-processed fish and sea creatures strewn about the tables and floor within.

The enforcers attacking from the left side of the building were entering too, but they had the cover of darkness.

Huntley absorbed a fireball, a stunning spell, and then a maliciously shaped spell that might have been a hemorrhaging curse. The foggy concussive blast spell that finally overpowered the artifact slammed Huntley into the side of the doorframe behind him. He bounced off and fell to the ground, clutching at his ribs.

One of the others dragged Huntley out, shoved a lung-sealing philtre down his throat just in case the broken ribs had punctured them, then sealed him in a quick layer of liquid stone to prevent him shifting around and causing further damage as they retreated with him toward the nearest medic station.

Oliver narrowly dodged a glowing piercing spell that gouged a deep wedge out of the stone wall behind him, then hopped over a puke-green spell that he didn't recognize. He almost slipped on a slimy octopus tendril---which he was pretty sure someone had physically *thrown* at him---and would have fallen painfully if not for the fleetfoot potion. His eyes flitted about the large room, searching for dangers and the most important targets.

Toward the end of the room nearest him, farthest from both entrances, was the door to the other half of the warehouse. A tall, hefty man was crawling toward it, eyes and nose streaming with tears and snot, and vomit splattered down the front of his flashy red suit. Another large man in much less ostentatious clothing was trying to support him with one arm while waving around a battle wand in the other.

Oliver smirked. "Well, hello, Lord Morrow," he murmured, his voice too low to be heard over the sounds of battle. He shot a stunning spell toward the duo.

The man with the wand, probably one of Lord Morrow's personal guards or a high-ranking member of the gang, adroitly switched his wand's output to a half-dome shield that sprung from the tip of the wand just in time to block Oliver's sizzling red attack.

He shot back a concussive blast spell, but his aim was high.

Oliver lunged forward, throwing himself onto his hands and knees as the spell passed overhead, then springing back up to sprint toward them. The spell *whumped* into the wall behind him, shattering stone and blasting out shards that hit Oliver in the back, but not hard enough to injure him.

He was too close to completely avoid the next blast, which caught him in the arm with enough force to crack some of the bark armor and spin his entire body around. He didn't resist, switching the output on his wand as he went through a full spin. He pointed the wand at Lord Morrow and his bodyguard as steadily as he could, time seeming to slow under the combined effects of the wit-sharpening potion and adrenaline. He stumbled to right himself, hunching down to brace as the third concussive blast exited the bodyguard's wand.

He couldn't dodge the next expanding, foggy blast, but he kept his wand up, activating the personal shield at the last possible moment.

The concussive blast threw him off his feet and wrenched his shoulder, but rather than the spell simply being absorbed by his shield spell, it bounced back at the enemy duo.

They weren't prepared for that, and it caught them straight-on, slightly weakened but still more than enough to knock both of them off their feet, too.

He switched back to the stunning spell setting on his wand before they could get up or defend themselves, then shot both of them. Twice. Not to be vindictive, just to be sure.

Oliver climbed back to his feet and quickly took the bodyguard's battle wand. As he was searching Lord Morrow for hidden artifacts or weapons that could be a problem when he woke, the hefty man jerked forward.

Oliver snapped back, barely fast enough to escape the crushing headbutt that Lord Morrow had tried to give his face.

Eyes wide beneath the mask, he punched Lord Morrow in the face before even taking the time to analyze the situation.

One of Oliver's rings released a bright red pulse upon impact, and Lord Morrow fell back again, his eyebrows sizzling.

Oliver looked appreciatively at the ring artifact that held a pressure-triggered stunning spell. He was so distracted that he almost didn't dodge the slicing spell that came from the side. He took out the Morrow that had sent it with an idle returned stunning spell, then looked back to the gang leader in front of him warily. Oliver was not a small man, but Lord Morrow was built like a bear, broad and with a layer of winter fat covering his muscles.

Oliver nudged the man with his foot.

No response.

He stomped down on the man's knee.

That caused a frown, but Lord Morrow didn't seem to wake or try to get away from the pain. The stunning spell didn't put its victim into a coma or keep them from feeling, so a little response was normal under extreme stimulus, just like one might have when experiencing a nightmare.

Keeping his wand pointed toward the man's neck just in case, Oliver crouched over him again, his freehand rifling through Lord Morrow's clothes. He found the cause of the bearish man's resilience soon enough.

Lord Morrow's leather-lined jacket was a warding artifact. It must have absorbed the first two stunning spells that hit his body. He had only pretended to be unconscious to take Oliver by surprise.

Moving as quickly as he could while still being wary of the men before him, and the fighting around him, which was quickly dying down as the alliance gained control of the room, Oliver stripped Lord Morrow all the way down to his underpants, inspecting even them to make sure no more nasty surprises were lurking.

Then, he did the same with the bodyguard, who was actually unconscious. By the time he was finished, the other Morrows were also subdued, and his people were searching them, tying them up, and inspecting the rest of the warehouse. The wounded were being treated or taken to the nearest healer.

They had won.

This was one of the most important targets, but hopefully, the distant sounds of fighting throughout the city told a similar tale for the others.

In a single night, the Verdant Stags would go from a small, insignificant organization to controlling one of the largest sections of territory within Gilbratha.

Oliver laughed out loud at the triumph of it, what this meant for the Verdant Stag and all the people they would encompass. He was different from Lord Morrow, and things under his rule would *be* different. He wasn't averse to the trappings of power and wealth, and the life that afforded, but it wasn't his main goal. He felt *happy* just imagining all the good he could do. That particular feeling of satisfaction was hard to get anywhere else, and it made everything he had to do to achieve it worthwhile.
 
Chapter 76 - Healing
Chapter 76 - Healing

Siobhan

Month 1, Day 17, Sunday 9:00 p.m.​

As was becoming routine to her, Sebastien went first to the Silk Door, where she took up the name Siobhan along with her real body. This time, she rebleached the front section of her hair, again using the color-change spell rather than an alchemical concoction, and tied it in a severe bun. Noticing that the rest of her hair wasn't just dark, but actually an iridescent blue-black, she fixed that, too. '*Another difference between Siobhan Naught and the Raven Queen. Or rather, between Silvia Nakai and the Raven Queen.*' She again wore the fake horn-rimmed glasses Katerin had gotten for her when she was doing the street-corner flag wards throughout the Verdant Stag's territory. She didn't wear the red lip cream. Being Sebastien was out of the question for this, but hopefully, she could just be Silvia, a nondescript healer's assistant, not the Raven Queen.

Once upon a time, her name had felt like something intrinsic, a thing that held meaning when describing her basic identity. If someone had asked her who she was, she would have answered, "Siobhan Naught," without hesitation, and meant it. It was a label that encompassed all that she was. Now, if someone asked her that same question, she would have had to check what skin she was wearing and what role she was playing before answering. The only thing left of her was her insides---her mind and her magic---and of course no human remained unchanged over time. All living, growing beings were in a constant state of slow metamorphosis. '*There will come a time when I am different. But, I hope, never a time that I no longer recognize myself.*'

She took a roundabout path to the address Oliver had given her. She slipped through the back door, which had been left unlocked, into the back room of a shop where the normal supplies had all been moved to one side of the room. The shelves were stocked instead with potions, bandages, and a few basic medical artifacts. Two large, square operating tables sat within, and one wall was lined with cots.

The room was empty. Something about being alone in a strange place, in the dark, made her feel like she was being watched from the shadows.

"Hello?" she called, her voice weak enough that it wouldn't travel very far.

No one responded.

'*The healer must not be here yet.*' She closed the door behind her, found a light crystal, and began to set up, organizing her own potions and familiarizing herself with the prepared supplies. The operating tables both had a large Circle engraved on their smooth surfaces. One had a pentagram and pentagon within the middle, and the other a hexagram and hexagon. With those four options, the tables should be enough to cover almost all of the basic healing spells.

The minutes stretched on, and Siobhan found herself pacing back and forth in an attempt to release some of the nervous energy building up inside her.

When the distant sounds of fighting reached her, the healer still hadn't arrived.

A few minutes into it, when she was wound so tight she felt like a string that might snap, frantic pounding on the door made her jump.

There were no back windows, so she had to open the door to see who it was.

As soon as she did so, two men pushed past her, one supporting the other.

The injured man was badly burned. The skin across his head, neck, and one arm was already bubbling up, and he smelled uncomfortably like burnt hair mixed with roasted pork.

"You're the healer, right?" the uninjured man asked, puffing from the strain of supporting his almost insensate teammate.

Siobhan shook her head. "No. I---"

Behind them, a woman followed, her battle wand out and her eyes scanning the street for danger. "Is this the wrong place?" she asked demandingly. "We were promised there would be a healer here."

"It's the right place," Siobhan said. "But the healer hasn't arrived. I---"

The burned man sobbed pitifully. His face was badly blistered, one eyelid melted into the surrounding skin, and his ear on that side mostly burned away.

Siobhan swallowed past the nauseating smell and pushed her shoulders back. "Get him onto the table," she ordered, pointing to the one with the pentagon and pentagram. She couldn't cast any of the real healing spells that required a hexagram, anyway. She strode over to the shelf of potions. "I'm not the healer, I'm an assistant. I can't do everything, but I can help."

The man and woman worked together to heave the burned man onto one of the tables, which only drew out more pained sounds from him. "Fritz," he mumbled.

The man grabbed his hand and squeezed it. "I'm here, buddy. I've got you."

Siobhan tied on a full-body apron and returned with a potion and a jar of salve.

She uncorked the potion and fed it slowly into the good side of the burned man's mouth. "This will help with the pain," she told him. "You're going to be okay, I promise."

He swallowed obediently, shivering slightly from what was likely shock.

She followed that up with one of her newly brewed regeneration-boosting potions, letting him drink it rather than trying to pour it evenly over the huge swath of damaged flesh. This way, he could heal from the inside out.

"Turn him to lie on his good side. Someone hand me a pair of scissors and a pair of tweezers." She fished the chalk out of her pocket and walked around the table writing glyphs. Her secret Conduit was pressed between her calf and the upper shaft of her tall boots, creating a painful indentation in her calf, but she couldn't reveal it, so she pulled out the one loaned to her by Professor Lacer. It wasn't likely to be recognized, and there was no way to track its use. She cast a simple, improvised spell to slowly draw some of the heat from the man's burns, which would keep him from continuing to slowly cook.

The high strength pain-relieving potion kicked in as she worked, and the man let out a long breath of relief, tension easing from his body. His breathing deepened as he slipped into unconsciousness.

Fritz returned with the tools she'd requested, which Siobhan used to cut and pluck away her patient's clothes from his burned skin. "What caused his injuries?" she asked.

"Fireball spell," the woman replied succinctly.

Siobhan hummed thoughtfully. "Any coughing or liquid in his lungs?"

"No."

'*Probably no internal burns, then.*' "Did the fireball blow him away? Did he smash into anything?"

"No. It wasn't concussion-modified," the woman said. "Just heat."

"That's good. He'll have scarring if he cannot afford to pay for the strongest healing spells, but he'll live as long as I can keep his skin on his body."

Fritz swallowed audibly. "How likely is it that you can't? Keep his...skin on his body, that is."

Siobhan scowled down at the sweeping burns. She couldn't get all of the cloth and ash out of the wounds, but figured that was a job for someone more skilled, anyway. As long as he didn't die right away, she'd done her job. "I don't know. If the healer ever arrives, I'd say it's quite likely he'll come out of this with some scarring. If not, I'll at least be able to keep him alive through the night. For the rest..." She shrugged, perusing the wound-cleansing potions on the shelf for a brew mild enough not to tear away the burned skin.

She found a bottle and poured it liberally over the unconscious man.

"Do you have any idea where the healer might be?" Fritz asked. "It's just... It looks like you're all alone here. Our orders were to drop off any wounded and get back to the battle, but maybe we should stay. You might need protection."

Peering at the pieces of dirt, ash, and cloth that were flushed out by the gentle bubbling of the potion, she said, "You can stay for now. I might need an extra pair of hands or two when we get more injured. One of you should guard the door in the meantime."

Siobhan had cleaned her hands while waiting for the healer to arrive, but still rinsed them again in a basin of strong alcohol she'd poured in the corner. All the healing books she'd read had been rabidly paranoid about the possibility of infection, which often could not be treated without true healing potions or spells, and were a leading cause of delayed deaths. Infection had long been thought to be caused by bad humors, but according to Professor Gnorrish and the latest medical books, it was actually caused by tiny animal-like creatures too small to see with the naked eye, which would breed within a person like maggots in a piece of meat. Bacteria. Alcohol killed them.

Assured that she wouldn't be infecting the man with her touch, she dipped her finger into the fresh jar of burn salve and began to gently daub the gooey substance over his burned skin. She'd only covered a couple of inches when shouting from down the street drew her attention.

The woman's battle wand was in her hand as she peered out the door, but whatever she saw made her relax slightly. "Allies, carrying injured!"

Siobhan took a quick glance outside, turned around, and said, "Help me move him. I'm going to need the operating table, and he isn't in critical condition." Being as careful as they could not to jostle his burns, they moved him to one of the cots just as the new group hurried in the door.

They brought more burns, a broken leg, and what she thought was a punctured lung from a broken rib.

Siobhan slipped into a fugue of focus, rattling off orders, questions, and prioritizing the injuries as well as she knew how.

The punctured lung was the worst, but other than her blood magic flesh-mirroring spell, she didn't actually have any way to fix it. She gave the injured fighter a whiff of a strong anti-coughing philtre, then cast a modified version of a simple sinus-clearing spell on him. "Do. Not. Cough," she warned.

The spell drew up globs of blood and phlegm, which spilled out of his mouth in a horrific, lumpy mess into the bowl she had waiting. The man tensed, holding his breath in an attempt not to hack at the disturbance to his lungs.

She held up the anti-coughing philtre again, letting him get another soothing breath. "Breathe shallowly." She gave him a blood-replenishing potion next. "Does anyone have a lung-sealing philtre?" she called. She had bought some for the Verdant Stag at the secret thaumaturge meeting, but there were none stocked on the shelves.

"I do!" a man belatedly volunteered, fumbling it from the half-stocked utility belt around his waist. He dropped it, but with quick reflexes, Siobhan managed to catch it before it hit the floor and she delivered it safely to the patient.

The man took as deep a breath as he could, and the philtre did its job, coating the inside of his lungs with a seal that would add pressure to the wound and help to keep him from drowning to death in his own blood.

Siobhan sent him to one of the cots in the corner. "You're still bleeding. We're waiting on the healer. If you feel your lung start to fill up again, ring the bell and I'll come clear it out for you. No talking, no coughing, slow breaths," she ordered, shoving a cheap brass bell she'd pulled from one of the shelves into his hand.

'*At least we're well-stocked,*' she consoled herself.

Everyone with burns piled their affected parts or their whole bodies onto the table and she drew the heat out of the burned flesh, then removed any large pieces of debris or cloth from the wounds, repeating the same process as the first time. Those who were the worst off got enough pain-relieving potion to knock them unconscious.

She made Fritz rub down with alcohol, then put him on burn salve duty. "It's too simple to screw up. Dab, don't rub. Be generous with the salve, we have plenty. Clean your hands thoroughly between each patient."

She turned her attention to the man with a broken leg. The leg wasn't exactly mangled, but a jagged edge of bone was jutting out of his shin, and the limb was bent unnaturally at the break. Judging by the pallor of his foot and the rotten grape-purple bruising all around the wound, she doubted blood was flowing properly past it. '*He's going to lose that foot if I don't do something. Maybe I could knock him unconscious with a pain-reliever, take him into the main room of the shop and send the others away, and see if I can at least get the bone in place and the blood vessels reconnected with the flesh-mirroring spell? These people might be suspicious of the secrecy, but they're not healers. I could make up a plausible excuse...*'

She was contemplating the wound while the pale-faced patient stared at her.

"Can you fix it?" he asked.

"Of course I can!" a man barked from behind her.

She turned to see Healer Nidson, the same man Oliver had taken her to when she got Will-strain.

Nidson was guarded by three men with wands. His white shirt was splattered with blood, his hands, knees, and shoes covered in what looked like a mixture of mud and blood.

Siobhan almost collapsed with relief. "Thank the stars above," she muttered.

Nidson looked around with a critical eye, then turned his gimlet stare on Siobhan. "You'll brief me while assisting. Go get the wound cleanser! Strength five. And I need a sink and some alcohol. Find me a clean apron. And be quick about it!"

Siobhan pointed him to the wash basin in the corner, gave him a fresh bottle of alcohol, then scurried around to retrieve the rest of what he'd requested, explaining the injuries she'd assessed and what she'd done to treat them as she went.

He was ready and up to date a few minutes later, just as another wave of injured people arrived.

There were people from the Stags and the Nightmare Pack, but also unconscious men wearing the red of the Morrows, and even a few civilians. The wounds were worse.

"Morrows were prepared," one of the men gasped. "Half of them had overpowered blast wands. Took down the side of a building on us. Civilians got caught up in it. We grabbed who we could. There are more there, some dead. There'll be---" He stopped to cough violently, then croaked, "There's more wounded on the way, as soon as they can get here on their own or we can fetch them."

Nidson initiated a quick diagnosis of that man using an artifact that sent out a pulse of light and sound, and then read its dials and scales for the result. "No obvious internal bleeding. You're good to go."

The latest batch of people were wounded in ways that were beyond Siobhan's ability to help directly. She could deal with cleaning wounds of the pieces of wood and stone that had been embedded in flesh by the concussive blasts, and she knew enough to give the proper basic potions. But she could do nothing about caved-in abdomens, shattered skulls and pelvises, broken spines, disrupted internal organs, or internal bleeding...not even simple concussions. For those, she gave pain potions, blood-replenishers, and revivifying potions, just trying to keep them all alive long enough for the healer to see to them.

It was honestly amazing to watch Nidson in action. He had been brusque before, but seemed unpretentiously competent. Now he was like a snappish, efficient whirlwind. He used telekinetic spells to move bones and flesh into the proper position, tossed around minor healing potions like they were water, and even broke out some components from the Plane of Radiance to cast specialized healing spells on the particularly grievous wounds.

He bossed her---and anyone else who stood nearby for a little too long---around with rapid-fire instructions, sending uninjured men back out into the fight. Their cots quickly filled up, and anyone who was conscious or stable enough to move was relocated to the main part of the shop and laid out on the ground.

In this way, they worked through the wounded even as more poured in.

Some died, or were already dead when they arrived, carried by people who were exhausted and often injured themselves.

Siobhan realized that she had been wrong to think that normal healing potions were inefficiently expensive. Being general purpose and simplistic was their greatest strength. She could dose people on the edge of death with one general healing potion instead of a series of different specific potions and spells, providing what they needed much faster. She could use a healing potion without taking the time to diagnose the injury as thoroughly, leaving specific problems until later. Some of those being brought in had already taken one of the mild healing potions the enforcers had been supplied with, and in some cases it had saved their lives. Even civilians with no medical training and no skill in magic, their eyes blurry with blood and their hands shaking, could use one.

Siobhan had also never considered that someone could be so severely injured that they might literally not have enough room in their stomachs for all the specific-purpose potions they would have otherwise needed.

There was a fire spreading from one of the battle sites, caused by careless use of a fireball spell. They were getting more civilians with burns or smoke inhalation, so many that Siobhan worried the previously excessive stock of burn salve would actually run out.

It was worse than Siobhan had expected. Not worse than she could have imagined, but it still rattled something deep within her. The darkest moment came when a grandmother with a mangled stump for a hand begged her to save her grandson, whose legs had both been blown off. The woman had tied the stumps with strips of her own clothing, using just her good hand and her teeth, then ran the whole way to them with the boy on her back, following directions from the Nightmares---Nightmare Pack enforcers---who had been fighting in the street around her.

Siobhan thought the boy was dead, to look at him, but Nidson pronounced his heart to be still beating. "He's lost too much blood, though. I don't have any of the more powerful healing potions left, and anything else will take too long."

"Humphries' adapting solution!" Siobhan cried, lunging over to the shelf where she'd placed the large bottles earlier that evening. She shoved two into his hands.

"Are these still fresh?" he asked.

"I brewed them myself just yesterday," she assured him.

Nidson wasted no time placing the boy on the operating table. Using a fountain pen with a thick ink, he drew out the modified piercing spell, centering it precisely over his pale arm. He used a tiny needle to barely prick the skin at the center of the array, then pressed the wax-covered mouth of the bottle over it and began to cast, forcing the liquid directly into the boy's bloodstream.

Five minutes later, three liters of liquid had been transfused into the boy's body with minimal waste, and he was breathing normally. His color hadn't recovered from the deathly pallor, but that was because the adapting solution wasn't red like blood.

Nidson moved on to the boy's leg stumps, but Siobhan took an extra moment to look at the unconscious child's face. '*He's alive because of me. I did better, this time.*'

Nidson was almost finished sealing the boy's stumps when the guard at the doorway screamed in alarm, shooting a spell from her wand before leaping out of the way.

Half a second later, the doorway exploded.

The open door was blown off its hinges, and the blast edges caught those closest, tossing them off their feet and peppering them with shattered pieces of brick and shards of wood.

Siobhan reacted in time to cover her face with her arms, flinching back from the blast and shrapnel. She was far enough away that it only rocked her back on her heels and left her with a handful of bruises where she'd been hit.

Nidson had reacted even faster than her, pulling the boy off the table onto the floor and shielding him with his own body.

A mixed group of Nightmare Pack and Verdant Stag fighters had been by the door. Some of them had moved in time. Those who hadn't were lying on the floor, injured or unconscious. The concussive blast spell had been a little off-center, impacting more against the side of the building than directly through the doorway, which had probably saved their lives.

Siobhan's ears were ringing from the pressure of the shockwave, and people were screaming in fear and pain, but she still heard the female guard who'd gotten off a return shot shout, "Morrows!"

'*They must have followed some of our own people,*' Siobhan thought. "Get away from the doorway!" she screamed. "If anyone has a shield, raise it now!"

People were crawling or being dragged away. The female guard stepped past them, falling to one knee in the doorway with her fists, wrapped by knuckle guards, held in front of her.

Another concussive blast hit, this one more on target, but a circular shield flared out from the woman's fists, wider than the doorway and almost as tall, blocking the blast and allowing the injured to make it farther into the safety of the room. The woman let out a grunt past gritted teeth from the strain of the impact as she absorbed a second attack, this one a fireball that spilled around the edge of the shield, licking at the ceiling and the walls and singeing the woman's skin.

"Give back our men!" screamed one of the Morrows from the street. "I want Andrews and Jacob or I'm going to collapse that building on top of you!"

Siobhan grabbed one of the stone operating tables by its leg and heaved it toward the doorway. "Step back!" she screamed at the guard.

The woman shuffled out of the way, her fists still raised with the faintly glowing shield.

From the corner of her eye, Siobhan saw one of their attackers release another spell. With a heave, she tipped the table over in front of the doorway and fell to the ground behind it, knees to her chest and her arms around her head.

The table cracked with the impact of the attacking spell---another concussive blast---but didn't shatter completely.

The woman was kneeling over Siobhan, her fists still raised. She'd reinforced the table with her shield artifact, keeping it from breaking, but the table also protected her from the brunt of the blow.

Siobhan crawled to her feet. '*We're trapped in here, like rats in a box.*' She popped her head up above the edge of the table for less than a second, taking in the attackers scattered around both sides of the street, some peeking out behind doorways or the corners of alleys. She scrambled for her bag.

Some of the civilian patients were running to the front of the shop, hoping to escape out the main door, but many more were unconscious or not stable enough to move.

Some of the enforcers still well enough to fight headed that way, too, and Siobhan hoped they were going to circle around and attack the Morrows from the side or behind, not simply escape. She hoped, but she couldn't depend on them. She'd run scenarios like this through her mind several times since Oliver asked her to help with this operation.

'*Do I have any effective long-range attacks except for the makeshift slingshot spell I used against the Morrows last time?*' The problem was, the Morrows were scattered, not grouped together under a single shield spell, and if she moved to the doorway to attack them, they were much more likely to hit her than she was to hit them. The barrier of the operation table would only hold for so long. It would be suicide.

She could slip out the front of the shop, circle around, and try to surprise them, but it still left the problem of being one against many, with them scattered about and difficult to hit.

No, she needed an attack that could cover a wide area all at once.

And she had prepared just the thing.

She carried her bag back to the doorway, fishing out a philtre of stench. There wasn't enough wind to push the debilitating cloud toward their attackers, but she had a solution for that problem too.

She selected one of her paper utility spells.

The table, reinforced by the woman's knuckle-guard shield, which was beginning to falter, took another hit. An arrow from a forearm-mounted crossbow shot through the doorway, but the shooter had terrible aim and it embedded itself harmlessly in the back wall.

Three other fighters were now helping the female enforcer, ducking down to shelter from attacks and then popping up to send out return fire. It seemed to be helping, reducing the rate at which the Morrows could sling spells at them.

The building around the doorway had taken several more blows as the Morrows' aim deteriorated under the pressure. None of the Morrows seemed eager to come closer and make themselves a more obvious target.

Siobhan threw the alchemical bottle into the street, where it shattered. The stench expanded outward in a vaguely visible, sick-looking cloud.

As quickly as possible, she ducked back down and placed the paper spell array for her gust spell against the inner side of the table, using a bit of moderate-strength glue to paste it on. The Circle bound a spherical area under her command, which in this case meant that she also controlled a section of air on the *other side* of the table's surface. The side facing the street.

She realized belatedly that she needed a power source, and as she turned to look for one, the healer said, "Here!" and tossed her the beast core he'd been using to perform healing spells.

Siobhan wasted no time extracting energy from it. She was exhilarated by the deep well of potential she could feel within the small vessel. It was like holding a miniature sun, or a bolt of lightning, or all the crushing power of the world's largest waterfall.

She only needed a fraction of that power, and she used it to create wind. The Circle for this spell was small enough that she was able to create some real force from the gust.

The philtre of stench blew down the street, and though some of the Morrows had been smart enough to pull up their scarves or cover their face with an elbow, it wasn't enough to save them. The particles were small, easily filtering through cloth, and no one had thought to cover their *eyes*.

The philtre was more than just stench. It was also an irritant to any of the more delicate mucous membranes and a minor emetic.

Siobhan adjusted the angle of the breeze several times on the fly, using only her Will to change the spell's output in this simple way. She kept her head below the edge of the table for the most part, only popping up occasionally to readjust her aim.

The Morrows were dropping. Some vomited violently in the street. Some were blinded by their streaming eyes and hacking out mucus. Some decided that attacking the emergency healing center wasn't worth it after all and ran away.

The shielding artifact the female enforcer had been using gave out, and a spell chipped the table, sending some fragments of broken stone flying at Siobhan's face. Thankfully, her fake glasses protected her eyes.

Some of the enforcers who had escaped out the front of the shop did indeed circle around, taking shots at the escaping Morrows.

Siobhan tried to be careful not to send the magical stench at her allies, but it was hard to control, and they couldn't get too close without being affected.

The philtre ran out after a few minutes, letting off only a trickle of fumes rather than a billowing cloud, and Siobhan released her gust spell.

"Guard the doorway," she said to the fighters still inside. She went to the wash basin in the corner, wetted some bandages, and then tied them around her face, covering her mouth and nose like some kind of partial mummy.

One of the unconscious patients on the cots had a battle wand lying next to him. Siobhan took it.

The overturned operating table was mostly broken by that point, so it was easy to drag one side of it out of the way.

Siobhan stood in the doorway for a minute, clearly visible and ready to dodge aside, channeling every bit of reflex that Professor Fekten had managed to drill into her body.

No one attacked her.

Still ready to drop to the ground or lunge out of the way at a moment's notice, Siobhan stepped into the street. The lingering stench was horrible, forcing her to choke down a gag. She'd never been particularly squeamish, but there was a reason part of the process of brewing this potion required a protective barrier around the mouth of the cauldron.

Quickly and methodically, she stunned every Morrow she could see until the wand ran out of charges. A few more tried to escape, but the enforcers from the Nightmare Pack and the Verdant Stag that had circled around stopped them.

She grabbed hold of the closest unconscious Morrow and dragged him toward the makeshift infirmary. Her allies picked up on the idea quickly, and helped her haul the others in. Oliver wanted hostages, after all.

Inside, Healer Nidson was already on his feet and working again, using the second table.

Waving for the enforcers to follow her, she dragged her prisoner into the main part of the shop, dropped him, and used a spell to remove any extra liquid from his mouth, throat, and lungs. '*I don't want any of them to die from choking on their own vomit.*' She repeated the process on their other new prisoners, then quickly checked to make sure none of them had potentially fatal wounds.

Her fingers were trembling around her Conduit, and the room swayed a bit when she stood. One of the Nightmare Pack enforcers, a man with two curling goat horns springing out of a mop of tangled hair, caught her elbow.

Siobhan nodded her thanks to him, clumsily pulling the damp bandages away from her face and wiping her streaming eyes. "Check them for weapons, then tie them up securely. Re-stun them if you have to. We cannot afford to waste pain-relieving potions keeping them unconscious."

She returned to the back room, blinking away tears and suppressing the urge to cough. She felt like she'd rubbed her eyeballs and throat with a slice of onion. Staring around at the wounded lying on cots, and on the floor, those still waiting for treatment, and those already dead, she felt a buzzing sense of detachment for a moment. '*This cannot be what Oliver had planned, can it? Something must have gone wrong. Is it even safe for us to stay in Morrow territory? What if they win the fight and come to kill us all?*' She pressed her hand to her chest, where her heart was beating too hard. She hadn't thought she was afraid, but the burning in her veins and the lifting of the hair on the back of her neck was undeniable.

She looked around wildly, sure that something dangerous was in the room with her.

"Girl, are you listening?" Nidson barked.

Siobhan jerked back to awareness, turning to him belatedly as the irrational fear receded.

He fished in the pocket of his jacket under his now-filthy apron and tossed her a small bottle. "Take that and get back to work. I need three lung-sealing philtres and some liquid stone." He turned to point at a group of patients. "When you've done that, dose those three with a regeneration-booster, and him with a mild healing potion. I'm worried about cot number three, he didn't move when the first blast went off. Check his heartbeat and his eyes for dilation. And I need my beast core back."

The healer continued to rattle off instructions, and one part of Siobhan's brain catalogued them while the other focused on the vial he'd prescribed her. The scribbled label on the side named it a wit-sharpening potion.

Wit-sharpening potion did not in fact make you any smarter, but it could make you temporarily more aware and improve performance in situations that required multitasking, as long as you didn't take too high a dose and become overwhelmed by sensory input. It was also addictive.

She took the single swallow remaining in the vial and tossed the empty bottle in the box where all the other empty jars, bottles, and vials were piling up. Almost immediately, she felt her focus tighten, her brain organizing the steps she needed to take to complete all her tasks as efficiently as possible.

'*There is no time to waste, and I will not leave these people to die.*' She felt for the battle wand she'd secretly slipped from one of the captured Morrows' insensate fingers while taking them captive, now tucked in one of her inner pockets. The glyph next to its activation lever told her it was filled with only stunning spells, nothing more powerful, but she was pretty sure there were a few charges left. '*If more enemies come, we'll fight them off, too.*'
 
Chapter 77 - Have Violent Ends
Chapter 77 - Have Violent Ends

Oliver

Month 1, Day 17, Sunday 9:30 p.m.​

The door to the back room of the warehouse was locked and thoroughly reinforced, enough that a few concussive blast spells did barely any damage.

While one of the others handled the bodyguard, Oliver dragged Lord Morrow onto a chair, tied both his arms and legs to it, then used a rope passed underneath the chair to tie his arms and legs together as well.

The Morrows that had been on the roof were brought down. All those who were severely injured were restrained, stunned unconscious, and given basic first aid before a team took them off to the closest medic station. Meanwhile, the rest remained, unconscious, tied up, and waiting to be taken to the holding cells. Cells that Oliver had paid an exorbitant amount to have set up on short notice.

The alliance's contracted wardbreaker came in when they were sure the front half of the warehouse was clear, going to work on the door to the back room. They could have used the augers again, but were worried about setting off traps. Also, since this warehouse would soon belong to Oliver, he didn't want to damage his future property any more than necessary.

The wardbreaker took a few minutes to examine the door while the others looked through the boxes of goods stacked around the warehouse. At first glance, this location appeared to be legitimately used to process seafood caught in the Charybdis Gulf. But some of that seafood was used as a cover for other, less conventional deliveries. They found packets of illegal components tucked into the stomachs of several creatures, and piles of restricted components covered with thick layers of unpleasant things like stinking sea slugs or thorny sea urchins. The Morrow workers had been in the middle of processing the incoming shipment when the attack began, but it seemed like the most valuable things were missing.

There were no artifacts, no celerium, no components from the Elemental Planes.

The wardbreaker called out to get Oliver's attention. "This is exceptionally well-done. It might take me an hour or two. If you're in a hurry, you can try to overwhelm the ward instead, but that will come out a lot more expensive for you in the end."

"So that's where you were keeping all the interesting things," Oliver murmured, looking down at Lord Morrow's pale, unconscious body. "Keep working on cracking it," he said more loudly. "We'll see what I can get from him." From his utility belt, he took out a small paper packet of magically enhanced smelling salts that had been "repurposed" by one of the coppers on the Verdant Stag payroll.

They were torturously strong---literally---and woke Lord Morrow up immediately. The man flinched back, wide eyes rolling around like a stuck pig as he took in his current situation. "You'll never get away with this!" he bellowed hoarsely. "We will erase you and your people from the face of the earth for this insult! And don't think you Nightmare Pack degenerates will be able to squirm your way out of it, either," he yelled, catching sight of a man with curling horns and a tail.

The Nightmare just smiled at him mockingly.

Red-faced, Lord Morrow---who was not a real lord by birth, only by affectation as the leader of an organization large enough to afford him the title---turned back to Oliver. "*You*."

"Me," Oliver agreed, staring down at the man through the eye holes in his mask. With the artificial darkness behind those eye holes, Lord Morrow would know nothing of Oliver's expression, but his satisfaction was clear in his voice. It only made Lord Morrow's face flush redder.

Oliver hadn't woken him to waste time monologuing. "I have some questions for you. Whether you answer or not, you are going to die either way. But if your answers prove useful, the innocent members of your family may be spared. I am not a cruel man."

Lord Morrow spat at Oliver, but the fleetfoot potion hadn't quite worn off yet, and Oliver dodged easily. "You don't have my family," he snarled, "and the only words I have for you are maledictions."

Oliver had never believed in the power of maledictions---a curse spoken with a wronged person's dying breath---and even if he had, Lord Morrow hadn't lived the kind of life for this ending to be an injustice. "This world is not fair," he said. "If you get what you deserve, it is by coincidence or expended effort. But in this case, Lord Morrow, it seems you really will be reaping the fruit of what you have sown."

He leaned foreward. "I do have your family. We attacked your home first. They put up the wards, and your guards tried to fight back. When your wife realized it was hopeless, she abandoned the guards to buy time, set the traps, and escaped with your children. They went to the safe house. The one you prepared for a day like this. The one you thought no one knew about. My men were waiting for them, but they haven't been harmed. Much."

Lord Morrow roared and jerked against his restraints, trying to spit at Oliver again. "I'll kill all of you! All of you!"

A Nightmare lunged forward and kicked at Lord Morrow's side, knocking the air out of his lungs.

"You won't." Oliver almost felt guilty about how pleasant it was to solicit such reactions from a man he so despised. "You could have avoided all this, you know. I was content to grow slowly, but you made that impossible when you started attacking my people, in my territory."

"You think I'm stupid? You were sneaking around like a weasel behind our backs, trying to take over our source of product. Did you think we wouldn't notice? Did you think we would let that go?"

Oliver experienced an instant of confusion before making the connection. "Really? Because I used the same smuggler you did? That's why you attacked?" The warehouse incident had been shortly after his first meeting with Captain Eliezer, but he'd never connected the two. It made even more sense that Lord Morrow would have warned Eliezer off working with him again tonight. "But that can't be it. You were harassing us before that."

Lord Morrow laughed. "Those were warnings against getting too uppity. Which you failed to heed. You don't know who you're messing with, whelp. The Morrows have backers stronger than you could ever imagine. That bitch, the so-called Raven Queen? I'll have her fed to the dogs!"

Oliver had no doubt the man meant the threat literally. He'd heard the stories. Though he felt a powerful urge to slap Lord Morrow across the face, he suppressed it. "The University, right?" he asked. "They are your backers. Well, not all of them. Just one faction."

"If you think my contacts will just take up working with you once you've gotten rid of me, think again!" Lord Morrow said, uncertainty seeping into his voice for the first time. "You'll never be able to hold my territory or my business."

"Enough of this," Oliver said, suddenly impatient. He didn't need Lord Morrow for details about their operation and contacts. He had many captured lieutenants for that, and his enforcers were already working on waking and questioning them. He only needed Lord Morrow to save him some time getting into the warded back room. "I need the password to the back room. If you don't give it to me within the next ten seconds, I will give the order for my men to kill your oldest son. If you still refuse, it will be your wife next. Then your younger children, descending by age."

In truth, Oliver had no intention of killing the younger children. Lord Morrow's oldest son had committed enough crimes that he was going to be executed anyway, and his wife was complicit in many of his crimes. The younger members of the family would be tried for their own actions and punished accordingly, but Oliver doubted very much they deserved death.

Lord Morrow sneered. "Just because you were able to guess they escaped to a safe house means nothing. You cannot threaten me with something you do not control."

Oliver hadn't been sure he would need Siobhan's group proprioception potion, but he'd kept a set of vials for himself anyway, just in case. He realized now might be the perfect time to use them. "I thought you might say that," he said. "Proof is being delivered as we speak." He turned around and walked out of the warehouse without another word.

Outside, their people were guarding the building to make sure no Morrow backup attacked them by surprise.

Oliver handed two of the three group proprioception potions to a Nightmare with big yellow eyes, chosen because she was an owl skinwalker and also happened to own a watch. "Go deeper into the Morrows' territory. North of Lord Morrow's mansion, somewhere you won't be seen. In exactly five minutes, break one of these potions and hit the remains with a fireball spell. Make sure it's completely destroyed. Wait another three minutes, then do the same to the other."

The woman looked at him strangely, but accepted the task, moving into a dark corner to transform in private.

Oliver waited four minutes, then returned to Lord Morrow. He forced the last of the three potions down the man's throat.

Lord Morrow, probably thinking it was some kind of interrogation potion---which would actually have been quite useful to have on hand---tried to gag it up. But before he could succeed, the effects took hold, and his eyes widened. "What is this?"

"Do you feel that? It's a simple potion that connects you to two other people. Your son, and your wife."

"Lies."

"You can feel them. You know it's no lie," Oliver bluffed. "Don't you sense the kinship? They share your blood. And if you do not give me the password, you will share in the sensation of their death. You will feel it as they slip from this world."

Some of the enforcers around him shared uneasy looks, probably imagining experiencing such a thing themselves, but no one tried to intervene.

Lord Morrow glared at Oliver's serene, black-eyed mask and said nothing.

After a nonchalant look at his watch, Oliver lifted his wrist to his mouth and said, "The son. Do it."

Nothing happened for a couple of seconds, and Lord Morrow was just beginning to smirk. His expression was aborted immediately as his whole body convulsed, his wide eyes rolling back in his head.

The woman must have destroyed the first linked potion. Oliver had not expected such a strong reaction.

Lord Morrow shook, red-faced and breathless for a moment, then let out a wailing keen.

The sound hurt Oliver's ears, and made something inside him flinch.

The tied up man sagged forward finally, panting. "My son! What have you done? *My son!* I'll kill you for this. Slowly, in the street for everyone to see."

Oliver kept his tone neutral. "Your wife is next. The password?"

Lord Morrow glared at him, gritting his teeth for a good thirty seconds, but as soon as Oliver moved to lift his wrist to his mouth again, the fight seemed to finally go out of the big man. "It's a two-part verbal password, and I only have one part. But it doesn't matter!" he added quickly, seeing Oliver lift his arm again. "The ward is also keyed to my body. I can pass through with impunity. If you just take me to the door, it will open under my hand, no password required. But you must promise me the rest of my family is safe."

"As long as you cooperate, they will be safe until they are tried for their crimes. The results of that are up to them."

Lord Morrow agreed quickly.

Oliver's eyes narrowed, but he still ordered two of his men to untie Lord Morrow's arms from the chair, keeping his ankles bound to each other so he couldn't try to run. Oliver kept a good grip on Lord Morrow's left arm, his eyes trained on Lord Morrow's face as the man reached for the handle.

The handle turned.

Lord Morrow threw himself forward, uncaring as he hit the door and fell forward into the room beyond, dragging Oliver with him through the ward.

The ward stayed firmly in place behind the two of them, keeping the rest of Oliver's men from entering or coming to his aid.

Lord Morrow stared at him in surprise, looking back at the intact ward. "B-but that's impossible!" Obviously, he had assumed that the ward, keyed physically to him, would keep Oliver out. If it were someone else, perhaps it would have.

Oliver had fallen on the arm holding his battle wand, and before he could free it and attack, Lord Morrow rolled over onto him.

Oliver hooked his own leg around Lord Morrow's still-tied legs and continued the roll until he was on top of the much broader man. "There are exceptions to every rule."

Lord Morrow grabbed the wrist holding Oliver's wand, squeezing until Oliver physically couldn't help but drop it.

He punched Lord Morrow in the face, with the hand wearing the ring artifact, but apparently it only had had one charge remaining, and nothing happened.

Lord Morrow's free hand scrabbled for Oliver's face, his fingers sinking into the shadowed eyeholes of Oliver's mask.

Oliver jerked back, and the mask ripped away from his skin, ripping the remains of his fading bark-skin armor with it.

With both of Lord Morrow's hands temporarily occupied, Oliver reached for his utility belt, scrabbling frantically for something, anything.

Lord Morrow tossed aside Oliver's mask, smiling ferally up at him, then reached for Oliver's neck, just one of his hands big enough to close around it. He squeezed and lunged up to try and pin Oliver beneath him again. "There is only one sin, and it is *weakness*!" he snarled.

Oliver's fingers closed over a potion vial, and without even stopping to check its contents, he brought it up and smashed it into Lord Morrow's face.

Liquid stone spilled out, quickly overwhelming the blood spilling from both Oliver's hand and Lord Morrow's face where the shattered glass cut into them both.

It expanded rapidly, building up and pouring over Lord Morrow's face. Liquid stone potion was not intended as a weapon, and contact with living flesh purposefully inhibited the conversion process so that workers using it didn't accidentally entomb themselves in stone if a vial broke. Still, straight to the face, it would expand more than enough to kill a man.

The man sputtered, drawing his hands back to wipe off the quickly hardening goop.

Oliver tried to restrain the large man's arms, but his strength was no match for Lord Morrow.

Still, with the other man distracted, there was nothing to keep Oliver from going for his wand, which he did, breaking off large chunks of hardening stone from his fingers so that he could grasp it.

With it in his hand again, he stood tall, looking down at the panicking man in front of him, who had barely avoided suffocation by liquid stone. Lord Morrow was no fool, and even with both eyes caked over and coughing gritty mud out of his mouth, he knew he'd lost the advantage.

"Wait, wait!" he yelled, even as he contorted himself, trying to reach the rope still tying his legs together. It was no use. His head and torso were encased in the hardened goop and stuck to the floor.

Oliver shot him. The wand, despite their struggle, was still set to a stunning spell.

Lord Morrow collapsed.

Coolly, Oliver adjusted his battle wand's settings, stepping a little closer so that he could aim properly with his trembling hand. "If there is no strength to be gained from hope, I will pull resolution from despair," he whispered, paraphrasing a half-remembered quote from a bedside story his sister had told him as a child.

The next spell sliced right through Lord Morrow's neck, separating his head from his body and leaving a gouge in the hardened liquid stone encasing him.

Blood gushed out, rapidly at first in a pulsing flood, and then quickly slowing.

It pooled over to Oliver's shoes, coating their sides and bottoms.

Oliver stepped back, letting his huge, foxlike smile recede in favor of a grimace of distaste. "You taint everything you touch," he murmured. "What a waste."

Finally, he was able to look around. The ward was still in place over the open doorway, and the men who had been firing spells at it, trying to break their way through to help him, had fallen still. One of them had placed an augur in the doorway, probably figuring the risk of triggering traps was worth it with his life in immediate danger, and it was spinning into the empty air, digging into the ward. Oliver sighed and waved for them to stand down.

While he waited for the ward to be broken the safer way, Oliver turned to the rest of the room, stepping over Lord Morrow's body and the pool of blood, which was steaming in the cold air. Absently, he cracked off the caked stone from his clothes and skin.

Shelves filled with boxes sat against the walls, with a few tables in the middle of the room. There were three hinged iron doors set into the ground beneath the tables, hidden but not invisible. Oliver inspected them first. He might not survive any more surprises in a single night.

The hatches were locked, and when he used his battle wand to break the locks and pull them open, he discovered that the ward around the room blocked them, too. But it didn't block his sight into the tunnels that extended down beneath. Having a basement in Gilbratha was rare, because the water table was high, and magic was required to keep a subterranean room dry.

These tunnels would have been expensive, but all the more valuable because they were so unexpected. He would be sure to let his people know to search any other of the Morrows' prior properties for similar additions.

After closing the hatches, he moved to place some of the boxes on the shelves over them. It would slow down anyone trying to come through into the room from below. He never actually got that far, because he almost dropped the first box he picked up in surprise.

It was full of beast cores. *Hundreds* of beast cores, ranging in size and color. Enough to power all of a thaumaturge's spells for the rest of their very long life.

He put that box down and moved to the next. It was the same.

A few minutes of frantic investigation showed that about a fourth of all the goods in the room were beast cores. Even without the recent price hikes caused by the Crown's import restrictions, the room held the equivalent of two hundred thousand gold, just based on a quick estimate. Perhaps more, if there were any of particularly fine quality. If sold, these beast cores could fund the Verdant Stag for a year or more, even with their expanded territory. It was more than his own inheritance and personal investments made in five years. And most of the boxes were labeled with the same incomprehensible shipping address, a string of letters and numbers. Oliver couldn't decipher it, but he didn't need to. He already knew who the Morrows were working with.

The University was secretly stocking up on an exorbitant amount of beast cores, in addition to other restricted, powerful components that would have otherwise been taxed as well as tracked.

But why?

He looked around again, then picked up one of the beast cores. He'd heard that thaumaturges could somehow sense the power of a beast core roiling beneath the surface, but it just seemed like a pretty rock to him. He moved it around, peering into its colored, crystalline depths. "The beast cores, and the book. They're preparing," he breathed.
 
What, the University has a faction planning a revolt? But their policies have every indication of an investment in the status quo...
 
Chapter 78 - A Sacrifice of Light
Chapter 78 - A Sacrifice of Light

Sebastien

Month 1, Day 18, Monday 5:00 a.m.​

Sebastien got back to the University before the sun rose. Most of the students were asleep, but a good number were still up, likely because of the widespread fighting in the city below. She slipped past any students she crossed paths with, avoiding notice with a combination of patience and the occasional distraction. She wished again that she had some way to activate her divination-diverting ward on command.

She'd washed the worst of the grime off herself at the Silk Door, taking a couple of extra minutes to turn her hair back to the blue-black of the Raven Queen before she transformed, but leaving behind Siobhan's body didn't get rid of the fatigue. She felt tired in *all* the ways---mentally, physically, emotionally.

A quick check showed that Tanya was still inside her room when Sebastien returned.

Mumbling at Damien when he questioned her, she took a shower and managed to get a couple of hours of rest before the school day started. The wit-sharpening potion had worn off, and she felt slightly detached from the world, as if an ephemeral blanket were wrapped around her, muffling her senses and delaying her reactions.

She hadn't had a chance to talk to Oliver or Katerin. If not for the fact that the fighting had eventually stopped, with a group of Stag enforcers arriving to take away what had become dozens of Morrow prisoners, she wouldn't have known the outcome. She was still ignorant of the details, but she presumed if the Morrows had won, her night would have ended very differently.

Damien proved his worth by supplying her with delightful, sublime, life-saving coffee, brewed strong enough to melt a spoon and already imbued with wakefulness magic.

She almost cried out of gratitude.

There was a lot of distracted discussion about the night before, with rumors of varying credibility already circulating. Most agreed that several of the most influential gangs in the Mires had gotten into a battle, with chaos and collateral damage ensuing.

The fighting was over and the fires had been put out before morning, but now the coppers were dealing with looting. There had been a call for volunteer healers from the University. Some of the students in that career track would be able to get practice working on the poor, who couldn't complain if their healer's skills were sub-par because they weren't paying anyway.

At breakfast, Tanya was visibly alarmed to hear all the gossip, but other than asking the other students for details, she didn't do anything suspicious. She didn't talk to Munchworth or any of the other professors. There were no other signs that anyone had contacted her or that she was reaching out, either.

Sebastien assumed Tanya was biding her time, and was a little impressed with the girl's dedication to maintaining her cover. It could be hard to maintain procedure even when you thought you were safe and unwatched, especially when something like this happened.

Still, Tanya would have to do something soon. And when she did, they would be watching.

Newton, however, pulled Sebastien and Damien aside at breakfast to let them know that he was leaving to check on his family, who lived near one of the areas where there had been fighting the night before. "Tanya said she wanted to come with me, but I convinced her that at least one of the student liaisons for our group needed to stay behind. Other students might need our support, after all."

Damien and Sebastien shared a quick glance. '*This is horrible timing. But there's no way I can refuse to let him leave. And even if I tried, I couldn't force him to stay.*'

"Go. We'll keep an eye on things here. Let me know if you need anything. I might be able to help."

After Newton left, Damien said, "We'll have to take turns watching Tanya throughout the day. There's no way we can monitor her during classes, but we might be able to keep an eye on her between them in case she tries to talk to anyone suspicious or slip away."

They set up a schedule to do that while seeming as normal and unsuspicious as possible. One of them would slip away at least once during every class to use the compass divination spell on the bone disk and make sure Tanya didn't cut out in the middle of a class. It was the best they could do with the resources at hand.

Sebastien stopped by the Administration center in the library before classes, and among the crowd of students doing the same, inquired if there were any letters for her. As she'd hoped, there was a note from Oliver, dropped off early that morning by a runner. The name on the outside of the letter indicated it was from Fortner's, the high-class bespoke clothing shop he frequented, but she knew it was really from him.

Sebastien went into a bathroom stall to open the letter. The outer page was an actual advertisement from Fortner's, but inside that was a small square of paper. In a hurried scrawl, it read, "My niece's violin recital went fairly well. She managed to win first place, though it was a close battle between her and the next girl. She made a fumble in the first movement, and her rival was unexpectedly well-prepared with a powerful piece of their own. Still, she prevailed. She has blisters that might take some time to heal, and I expect some snide words from those who aren't so happy at her success, but she's on track for the all-city competition, and I expect her to move forward from this even stronger."

Sebastien read it twice to make sure she hadn't missed anything within the cryptic message, then turned it over and drew a spark-shooting spell array on the back. She burned the entire thing to ashes in a couple of seconds, crumbled the ashes between her fingers, and dropped them into the magical chamber pot, which filtered them into its holding tank. Finally, she washed her hands, trying to make the pale blonde man in the mirror look less anxious.

In her first class of the day, Introduction to Modern Magics, Professor Burberry looked less pink-cheeked and bright-eyed than Sebastien had ever seen the older woman. "As most of you know by now, yesterday night the city was rocked by war between a handful of the criminal organizations that make their claim on the less affluent areas."

This drew the scattered attention of the students like dangling a piece of bacon in front of a dog.

She continued, "The Crowns have mobilized the coppers to control any violence, looting, and property damage. The Order of the Radiant Maiden and the Stewards of Intention are both temporarily taking in those who have been injured or lost their homes to fire or spellwork. We've sent some of our own higher-level students with healing expertise to help as they can. If any of you have family affected by this, you can get a pass to leave for the rest of the day in the Administration office. Above all, however, I would like to stress that the Crowns have this incident firmly in hand, and we at the University stand behind them. There will be increased patrols to ensure the safety of the citizens in these tumultuous times and relief efforts to help those who are affected get through the aftermath, and those responsible will be arrested. The worst is over. Please don't worry about it. Remember, as students, you are here to *learn*."

Several of the students left, presumably to get passes from the Administration office, and Burberry gave her lecture without further allowance for distraction.

'*I wonder if Oliver realized it would get this big. The Crowns will have to make at least a token response. They have to be seen doing something. And maybe they'll even make a real attempt, if the spectacle of this embarrassed them enough. The coppers didn't particularly care about the Verdant Stag, at least not before the Raven Queen came along. But now...*'

She didn't know enough to truly speculate, but she was apprehensive. '*This cannot have been the optimal outcome.*'

Sebastien fumbled through her classes for the first half of the day, for once unable to care that she was missing a chance to learn. She revived only long enough to keep tabs on Tanya. Luckily, a lot of the other students were similarly bleary in the aftermath of their mid-term celebrations followed by the pandemonium of the night before, so she didn't stand out.

A nap during the lunch period, while Damien kept an eye on Tanya, and yet another cup of coffee helped refresh Sebastien for Practical Casting.

Which was fortuitous, because Professor Lacer conducted an impromptu assessment of their progress in the last exercise he'd assigned---using three different methods to turn sand into a rock.

He had them come up in groups. With a beast core in his hand, he crossed his arms, leaned against his desk, and watched them perform the sand-to-stone transformation using transmutation, duplicative transmogrification, and true transmogrification. The pen on the desk behind him scribbled notes. Rarely, he commented, giving a student with particularly poor performance scathing admonitions, or someone with an impressive showing a few words of praise and tips to further improve.

Sebastien didn't perform as well as she would have liked. Her transmutation was passable. She used heat and pressure to form a very small pebble at first, which she added to bit by bit.

"Your understanding of the process is still not complete enough, and that is creating inefficiency," Professor Lacer said, frowning. "You could do this at least twice as quickly with more thorough study and some practice."

Sebastien wanted to melt into the floor, but she straightened her shoulders and nodded. Her duplicative transmogrification was faster, the sand taking on the characteristics of the dragon scale they'd been given.

Professor Lacer plucked the ball of textured rock off the table in front of her. With a slight narrowing of his eyes and a faint ripple of magic in the air, it crumbled in his hand. He dumped the dirt back in front of her. "Barely passable," he said. "Too brittle, more like glass than dragon scale. You lost at least thirty percent of the durability during the process of duplication. Next time, take your time before casting and get a better grasp on the dragon scale, both in your feeling of ownership and your attention to its details. Weigh it in your hand. Taste it if necessary."

Sebastien noted his advice, but lamented her own lack of preparation. Obviously, Professor Lacer was hinting that she was not on the right track, and might not satisfactorily grasp the auxiliary exercises he'd assigned her and Damien by the end of term. She took her time with the final variation, true transmogrification, trying to make her Will as clear and forceful as possible.

Once again, Professor Lacer shattered the resulting rock with a spell. This time, he frowned but said nothing.

Sebastien suddenly realized that this was actually worse than being offered correction and advice. '*It shouldn't have shattered so easily, right? A real dragon scale wouldn't have.*' She went back to her seat, trying to figure out where exactly the spell had gone wrong. While others went up to the front to be assessed by Professor Lacer, she practiced the transmogrification, over and over, forming the ball of idea-infused rock and then returning it to sand.

When the assessments were finished, Professor Lacer introduced the third main exercise of the term.

He was even more crisp than usual, seeming irritated enough that none of the students dared to let out a peep or hint at any distraction that might draw his attention and ire.

"The mid-terms are over. Congratulations to some of you. Grades and rankings will be posted by the end of the week in the Great Hall. We will not wait for them to move on. There is little enough time to beat some basic competence into your heads as it is. This time, we will be using something new as the Sacrifice."

*'I'm falling behind,*' Sebastien acknowledged with a sinking feeling. '*I have* already *fallen behind.*'

Professor Lacer had given her five exercises to work on privately. As they progressed through the in-class exercises, it was clear that the bonus ones were meant to augment these. She was still working on the air compression exercise, and had planned to start the next one---changing the color and shape of a candle flame---in a week or two. If she hadn't been distracted with everything else, like keeping track of Tanya, developing the sleep-proxy spell, and all the time she spent working for the Verdant Stag, maybe she would have had time to keep up.

Professor Lacer walked to one of the empty student desks in the front row, his Conduit in hand. "Many thaumaturges become set in their ways of thinking. They are stuck within the patterns of thought they have worn in their own minds, like a carriage wheel becoming stuck in a rut. This presents itself in various ways, but there are many such barriers between the average sorcerer and a free-caster. Magic does not have limits. *Humans* have limits that we impose upon magic. One such obstacle that we create for ourselves is the type of energy source we use. It is accepted that most any type of matter can be used in basic transmutation spells---living, nonliving, from solids to gasses, in any particular cellular structure. Thaumaturges accept that they can turn mud into a brick, or even into a diamond, with enough power. But when asked about where that power comes from, you get the same handful of answers every time. Too many thaumaturges never cast with any energy source besides fire or a beast core. You need to practice thinking in other ways while your minds are still malleable."

On the desk in front of Lacer, the spherical area marked by one of the component Circles carved into the surface disappeared.

Sebastien looked closer, her interest piqued. '*No, not disappeared. It's not invisible---that is a bubble of shadow. He is intercepting all the light passing through the Circle's boundaries.*'

"There is nothing in magic that restricts the source of energy. For some reason, humans find using heat more instinctive than, say, a lightning bolt. Some theories suggest that is because it is easy to associate the fire, which consumes its carbon-based fuel in exchange for heat and light, with our consumption of the fire in exchange for a magical effect. Yet, it is considered an advanced application to use the energy inherent in a slice of bread to power a spell, despite the fact that human bodies use that same type of energy to power our own continued existence. Most would find it much easier to access that power by setting the piece of bread on fire."

He looked down to the little dome of darkness atop the table. "We will be practicing with light as an energy source. A simple transmutation spell, with light energy as the input as well as the output. Some of you may find this easier than others." He met Sebastien's eyes for a brief moment. "The least limited among you may have already cast spells like this."

Sebastien thought of the amulet that gave her this form, pressed even now to her chest underneath her clothes. '*Maybe it uses some kind of esoteric power?*' She had wondered before, many times, how it worked. The transformation magic had not degraded, nor gotten any slower, nor left her with any pain or weariness when it activated.

She caught herself lifting her hand to rub the amulet through her shirt and consciously refrained. No artifact could contain unlimited power. When they were created, they were charged with a certain number of spells, which would either contain their own power source---this was more common---or pull from some external power source, which she knew was possible but had never seen in action. She had only learned the vague theory of it from her grandfather.

Distracted for once from Professor Lacer's lecture by her thoughts, Sebastien's eyes narrowed. The artifact was also special in that it could trigger with even a minor application of her Will. '*How does it even recognize Will? To do so, the effects of Will have to be somehow quantifiable in the first place, which is something we haven't managed to do even up until now---but the amulet does it, and would hypothetically be very old. Perhaps it uses transmogrification for this instead of transmutation. After all, some animals seem to be sensitive to magic being cast around them, and even humans feel a kind of hindbrain "awareness" around powerful thaumaturges in the middle of casting. That could be more than the senses subconsciously picking up on subtle energy spillover from spell inefficiency.*'

In any case, this was not an issue that she could afford to be complacent about. Things went wrong when she got complacent. And she had been using the amulet rather a lot lately. If it ran out of charges, she would have absolutely no way to fill it again. '*Maybe the book it came in contains instructions on how to cast the spell. That would make sense.*'

Professor Lacer pulled out a small carving from his pocket, placing it in the second component Circle on the desk and recapturing her attention. "There are varying difficulty levels for this exercise."

A spot within the central Circle of the desk brightened, then resolved into a replica of the carving. It expanded to be easily viewed by the whole class: a crude carving of a little boy with his dog at his feet. At this size, with only the Sacrificed light from the much smaller component Circle, the image was vaguely thin, like someone could poke a hole in it with their finger. "The easiest method is to replicate the image of a spell component..." The image turned, but it was flat, and the back was nothing more than an exact mirror image of the front. "Two-dimensionally. The next level of difficulty is maintaining a three-dimensional visual illusion."

This time, when the image flipped around, it wasn't flat, but instead showed the side and back of the boy and his dog.

He picked up the carving and tucked it back in his pocket. "After that, you may attempt to remove the source material entirely. You may start again with the two-dimensional..." The image of light resolved into silhouettes of darkness upon a light background, again the boy and his dog, but in a slightly different pose, one Professor Lacer had created himself.

"But those who wish to achieve true mastery should introduce a real challenge." The silhouettes began to move, the dog wagging its tail and the boy reaching down to scratch behind its ears.

Sebastien grinned. '*It's not so different from the kinds of shadow-plays I've seen in the market.*'

Except, under Professor Lacer's sudden frown of concentration, the moving silhouettes gained realistic, rich color and shape. A background appeared around them, a field of green grass with a single tree in the distance, with a wide blue sky above. It seemed to gain substance, losing that semblance of thin illusion. The spell Circle was like a window into another place.

Sebastien was close enough to see individual blades of grass, and when the wind blew within the dome atop the desk, she thought for a second that she felt it on her skin.

The boy and his dog were real, not a crude wooden carving, and when a shadow passed over them from above, they reacted with surprise and fear.

They ran. The boy kept looking up and back over his shoulder, until he missed a gopher hole in the ground and went into a tumbling fall. When a dragon slammed down in front of them, the illusory ground trembled.

The dog took up a defensive position in front of the fallen boy, its hackles raised and its teeth bared as it barked viciously and soundlessly at the much larger dragon.

The boy scrambled to his feet and began to back away.

With a deep breath, the dragon gathered its magic, releasing it in a stream of fire that washed over the dog, vaporizing its fur and incinerating it where it stood.

The boy broke and ran.

The dragon hopped forward and happily snapped up the dog-shaped meat snack, then swayed after the boy until it moved out of the viewing window Professor Lacer had created.

The students stared at the scorched ground for a few seconds before Professor Lacer released the light-transmuting spell. When he did, it was like he'd broken some sort of bewitchment hex over them, and a few people suddenly started breathing again or let out nervous laughs.

"Anyone who manages a passable version of a three-dimensional image from imagination will get contribution points. Movement is not necessary, and will be beyond most, if not *all* of you. Do not let that discourage you from trying, however."

As he walked back to his desk, he said, "Homework is, as always, at least three fully fleshed spell arrays that you could use to create these effects if you were not in Practical Casting and forced to use a minimalist array. As you practice casting, three glyphs are allowed, two is recommended, and anyone still casting with three by the time we move on to the next exercise should be aware that their laziness is unacceptable and will be the main obstacle between them and true progress. Start your attempts now, with a focus on consuming all the light available so that you may repurpose it."

He settled back into his desk chair and began to look through a stack of papers, ostensibly intent to ignore them for what remained of the class period.

Sebastien had indeed cast with light before. She had done so during her disastrous entrance examination. But then, she'd also used heat to augment the spell, and when all was said and done, she'd probably come close to giving herself Will-strain. But much more often, she had done so through her shadow-familiar spell, which she had been casting since she was a child. The Sacrifice of light was why her shadow grew so unnaturally, opaquely dark, and it provided the extra power that her warm breath through the Circle of her hands lacked.

She took a moment to write out the symbol and two glyphs, trying to settle the perspective of pulling on light for power in her mind. '*Plants do it. Why not me?*'

She started out with the simplest of exercises, trying to replicate the image of a single copper coin.

She looked up and toward the back of the class, where Nunchkin was working on a three-dimensional light construct. She couldn't see the spell array on his desk, but would have bet that he had already advanced to using only two glyphs. Sebastien straightened and turned her focus back to the small Sacrifice Circle where she'd drawn the glyph for "*light*". '*I'll start with a* *two-dimensional static image. I can focus on restructuring the light once I've mastered drawing upon it. This shouldn't be so hard. It's light to light, not like I'm trying to use the light to power a movement spell. I've cast the shadow-familiar spell enough times that this should be easy.*'

It was not easy. Using only two glyphs and without the thrice-repeated chant of the esoteric shadow-familiar spell, the magic seemed to be deliberately trying to slip out of her grasp, as if the light were water trickling through her cupped hands.

By the end of class, she at least had the Sacrifice consuming enough light that she couldn't see anything inside it, a little dome of black being repurposed into an undefined blob of light hanging in the middle of the larger inner Circle.

She could have made it easier by adding the third glyph, but refused to give in to the temptation. '*I want to be a free-caster. If* this *is hard enough to make me give up, I should save my money for something with a better return on investment than University tuition, because I will never achieve true greatness.*'

Nunchkin's Sacrifice Circle was just as dark as hers, but he had already begun to form a blurry three-dimensional image of what seemed to be a silver crown, rather than a vague blob.

Sebastien's Will was already fatigued as she exited the Citadel for the day, surrounded by milling students, and made her way to the library.

Tanya was still in class for another hour, and if she maintained her regular schedule, should be joining Newton at the library directly afterward.

Damien waited outside to keep an eye on her in case she broke her routine, but if she came to the library as expected, he wouldn't follow her inside. Despite volunteering for this duty, he complained bitterly about sitting by himself on a cold bench, to Sebastien's complete lack of sympathy.

Remembering her earlier inspiration about the transformation amulet, she searched the shelves for information on historical feats of artificery. '*There has to be a clue, somewhere. Maybe I have simply been searching in the wrong place.*'
 
Chapter 79 - Connections
Chapter 79 - Connections

Sebastien

Month 1, Day 18, Monday 4:15 p.m.​

Sebastien found a book by an author who loved alliteration a little too much. If she wasn't specifically searching for that topic, she might have passed over *Ancient Achievements, Accomplishments, and Attainments in Artificery* due to the ridiculousness of the title alone.

Reading through its contents, however, she was glad she hadn't.

Normally, artifacts were charged with a finite number of spells, each spell fully formed and contained within the spell array until a set trigger released it into the world. Myrddin had been the first to develop artifacts that could gather their own power for a spell. *Supposedly*. Myrddin had a lot of fantastical feats incorrectly attributed to his name that had either been done by others, or had no actual historical corroboration. There were more stories about Myrddin than there were about all the other famous thaumaturges combined.

According to the book, he had developed several versions of these self-powered artifacts---some of which were now lost arts---and which she was pretty sure from the lack of citations or evidence that the author had at least partially come up with himself, based entirely on his own speculation about how such magic would work.

The spell arrays of the simplest self-charging artifacts contained the parameters to gather and transform energy as part of their activation and release process, and creating one was a Grandmaster-level feat. Her grandfather had owned an ever-cold ice box that kept itself charged through the very heat it removed from the space inside. '*That's how my medallion works,*' she suddenly registered. It could pull heat from its surroundings to power any one of several different protective spells. She lifted it out from under her clothes to look at the gold surface, where the glyph indicating the anti-scrying spell was warped and melted. When it protected her against the coppers' first attempt, it had overloaded. She hadn't considered what its heat-drawing nature meant, because she'd rarely had occasion for the medallion to be used enough that a normal artifact would run dry.

As long as the spell array held, it would continue to work. The problem was that the shielding spell wasn't efficient enough, and would either reach a point so cold it could no longer draw in heat, or the spell array would degrade further and become non-functional. Self-powered artifacts couldn't cast truly endless spells, as eventually the spell array would break down---and more quickly with heavy use---but they were still widely coveted. If that happened, she wasn't sure what the danger might be. '*Would the shielding spell simply stop working? Would it be like the Circle being disrupted while casting? Explosions, backlash, and peculiar magical disasters?*'

Sebastien hadn't spent much time mulling over this idea before, but she was now realizing that it sounded rather dangerous. Even if the spell array was undamaged, if the artificer didn't know what they were doing, the user might end up freezing themselves to death as their battle wand gathered up energy to shoot a fireball. This method of self-charging would require the artificer to be able to *quantify* the energy and its transformation process well enough to code that into the spell, from the beginning of the process to the end, while including safety precautions and limits. Sebastien wasn't an artificer, but it seemed rather difficult.

The second method listed in the book, which Sebastien had never seen in practice, allowed an artifact to access a distant energy source, like a heat-gathering spell array, through a sympathetic connection. '*How far away does that work? What happens to everything in between when the energy starts flowing from the source to the artifact? Wouldn't houses, trees, and random people be fried to a crisp, or electrocuted, or... Actually, it sounds like a really great way to cause mass destruction.* ' The book didn't give details about how, exactly, this process worked, but perhaps there was a reason she'd never seen it implemented.

The third method, which had been lost to time if it ever existed at all, had the artifact accessing external power through a receptacle. For instance, a beast core that would slot into a Sacrifice Circle in one of the artifact's sub-arrays---an ammunition cartridge, basically. '*At least that method seems like it would be reasonably safe.*' Remembering her own experience with using beast cores, whose power seemed almost eager to be used, she wondered what exactly the limitation with using them for self-charging artifacts was. '*Perhaps there's some limitation with quantifying the energy of a beast core, or maybe it's more a problem of containing power surges, so it doesn't all rush out at once and blow up the artifact or something?*' Frowning, she continued reading.

The final postulated method was for the artifact to open up one or more tiny planar portals and siphon pure elemental energy in both the quantity and quality necessary for the spell.

Out of all the methods, this one seemed the most impracticable to Sebastien. She couldn't even imagine how one would go about doing that. Since they couldn't be created by anyone weaker than a Grandmaster of artificery, they were rare and expensive. Creating stable planar portals was on a similar level of difficulty, and notoriously dangerous.

While those were interesting thought experiments, it was a footnote at the bottom of the page that made her freeze, leaving her wide-eyed and momentarily breathless. '*Myrddin was rumored to have developed artifacts that could be triggered with Will alone.*' The claim wasn't substantiated, and the author considered it to be one of many false rumors, since no one had ever found such an artifact, and the original source of the rumors was unclear. '*But that's how the amulet works. I have physical proof that it's possible.*' A fumbling search through the book's index for keywords didn't come up with any other historical artificers who were likely to have done such a thing. A search through a more modern list of advancements still did not turn up that particular ability.

'*Did* Myrddin *make my amulet? Write that book?*' It was a ridiculous question, improbable to the point of being impossible. But *someone* had made it, and if it was true, it suddenly made sense why the University would be so desperate to recover the book. If her speculations held any weight, the book could be worth more than its enormous value to collectors and historians.

Sebastien thought back to Professor Gnorrish's class some weeks before. If a sorcerer could *truly understand* a process, down to its very molecules, well enough to reproduce it given only a piece of chalk, they could cast spells that replicated the process. Triggering an artifact with Will alone might signify an understanding of Will greater than anyone alive in the world today. It was the kind of knowledge that many would be willing to kill for.

But not all the pieces of this puzzle fit seamlessly together. '*If the book and the amulet really are relics that could be reasonably connected to Myrddin, why hasn't the University shouted their success from the heavens? Surely their expedition recovered more than the one book. Even if they had no intention to sell any of the relics, the prestige benefits alone would seem irresistible.*' Perhaps they were waiting until they had retrieved her stolen book, or had some other reason to refrain from crowing about it like a rooster at dawn.

'*Maybe it doesn't have anything to do with Myrddin after all. Maybe they have no idea what's written within, any more than I do. But if they really believe the Raven Queen stole one of Myrddin's journals...*'

She stared at the yellowed pages of the reference book, unseeing. '*They'll never stop.*' She smacked her cheeks until they stung, bringing her mind out of its spiraling thoughts. She didn't have proof, just speculation. Acting as if she knew what was going on when she really didn't could lead her to making catastrophically bad decisions. And even if it were true, it didn't actually change her current situation.

*Ancient Achievements, Accomplishments, and Attainments in Artificery* didn't have much more of value, but it did lead her to a discovery of the existence of an artifact meant to evaluate the energy stored in other artifacts---without having to take the other artifact apart. It didn't detect magic directly, but worked by cooling down the artifact and then measuring any extraneous sources of heat. Most artifacts slowly leaked some of the energy from their captured spells, and in an extremely cold, controlled environment, this was measurable.

Such an artifact would be able to tell her how many of the small spell Circles within her commandeered battle wand were still charged---without the need to take it to an artificer and answer unwanted questions. It might even tell her something about the amulet.

Lost in thought, Sebastien jerked upright when someone pulled out the chair next to her. Her eyes were stinging, and she realized she'd somehow forgotten to keep blinking. '*I'm tired.*'

Newton sat down beside her. His hair was windblown, his clothes wrinkled and smudged with ash on his arms and legs, and the dark circles under his eyes stood out against his pale face. A smattering of blonde stubble grew from his chin. "I'm glad you're here. I didn't get a chance to give you my report yesterday. And something happened."

Sebastien straightened. "With Tanya?" She pulled out her pocket watch to check the time. To her horror, her research fugue had extended through Tanya's fourth class of the day and twenty minutes more besides.

Newton glanced toward the Administration offices, where Tanya was waiting impatiently at the end of a long line of students.

Sebastien let out a slow breath of relief.

"Yes. I just got back, and she pulled me aside to talk. She wanted to check on me and ask about my family, but she was also asking for more information on what happened. She seemed agitated when I told her the Morrows had been ousted from their former territory. She specifically asked about"---he lowered his voice---"the Raven Queen. She seemed surprised when I told her I hadn't heard any credible rumors about the Raven Queen being involved, but she still wanted the details."

"What did you tell her?"

"I really don't *know* much. I was focused on my family, and the fighting was so widespread. But I heard the Raven Queen flew above the battle in a black mist that was invisible against the night sky."

Sebastien rolled her eyes. "If the mist was invisible, how could anyone have seen it to tell stories about it?"

Newton nodded sheepishly. "Yeah, pretty ridiculous, but, umm, Tanya seemed interested, almost like she thought it could be true. I also told her I heard the Raven Queen attacked a whole squad of the Morrows and took their bodies with her when she disappeared. And I heard someone prayed to her for protection and was able to escape through the darkness without notice, a veil of invisibility safeguarding them until they reached safety."

Sebastien refrained from rubbing her throbbing temples. '*This is getting ridiculous.*' "Most people don't actually *believe* those stories, though, right? It's just ridiculous rumors?"

"Of course they don't. But no one knows exactly what she can do, so it's hard for anyone who tells crazy stories to be judged absolutely as a liar. Anyway, that's not exactly what I wanted to talk about. My family's home was caught in one of the fires."

"Are they okay?"

"Shaken. Frightened for their future. A couple light burns on my mother. She ran back into the house to save some of our things. A magician with this water-spring artifact pulled by a carriage put out the fire before our whole house could burn down, but...it's not livable, and it will be a big job to repair, especially at this time of year. The fire, the smoke, plus the force of the water, and then sitting there drenched... A lot of our things are damaged."

'*That's the artifact I bought at the secret meeting. Or one just like it.*'

"The worst of it is that the smoke and being out in the cold all night trying to get to safety took a toll on my father's lungs. But everyone is alive, and none of them were seriously injured. Except...well, it means there's no chance I'll be able to stay on at the University next term. And I mentioned that to Tanya. She..."

Newton glanced up again to peek at Tanya in the line, ensuring she still was paying no attention to them, and lowered his voice again. "She swore me to secrecy and said she knew something that might help me. A way to make money. She hinted that it was illegal, or at best, very questionably legal. That I would have to take a magically binding vow of secrecy. And that it might involve some danger to me. So, Sebastien, I really need you to answer some questions for me."

"I'll answer what I can," she said.

"Working for you, I've been getting closer to her. She's driven, smart, and capable. I know she considers me her friend. Reporting on her every move while knowing that she trusts me...it makes me wonder about myself sometimes. Where do I draw the line for what I'll do to further my own goals? I used to pride myself on my integrity. But I also have to wonder if it's all a facade on her part, too. So just tell me. Is she harming people? *Why* am I watching her? What exactly is she trying to get me involved in? Is she dangerous?" Newton stared at Sebastien intently.

"Relax," she said. "Your body language is conspicuous." She slid the book she'd been trying to read closer to him. "Pretend you're explaining something to me."

Newton did a passable job.

It could be dangerous to give Newton answers, but she worried that he might decide to quit helping if she didn't.

Putting a slightly confused frown on her face, Sebastien said, "I don't know all the details, and of what I do know, I can't tell you everything. However," she said quickly, forestalling the protest that was obviously on the tip of his tongue, "Tanya is involved with people who perform criminal acts that include violence against innocents. She has participated in these acts personally. There is corruption inside the University itself that goes beyond her. And there's a reason she's particularly interested in what happened last night."

Newton swallowed several times, shifting in his seat like he wanted to get up and pace but was forcefully suppressing the urge. "But she was *here* last night? She didn't have anything to do with the attacks...right?"

"She didn't directly participate in them, no. But that's likely only because she didn't know they were going to happen. She's been directly involved in at least two civilian deaths. That I know of. You're keeping watch on her for a good reason, Newton."

This didn't seem to reassure him. "This is way too much. I'm just trying to get my Journeyman certification. I don't want to be involved in...whatever this is!" He waved his hand vaguely.

Sebastien hesitated, but said, "You don't have to be. You can stop if you want. But as long as you don't get caught, you should be perfectly safe."

Newton stared at the book for a moment, then forced a slow, calm breath that reminded Sebastien of the spell he'd taught her. "About this...meeting, or whatever it is she wants me to accompany her to. Do you think she suspects? Is she trying to lure me off campus so she can get rid of me?"

Sebastien suspected she already knew what Tanya had been hinting at. "Can you tell me more about what she wants you to do?"

Newton swallowed painfully, looking down at the book in front of him and pointing to a specific line to keep up the ruse of helping her. "She said she had an answer to my money problems, if I was willing to take a risk. She said there would probably be no direct danger, but that I would have to take a vow of secrecy. She said she'd pay me to carry a battle wand and watch her back, but that if I wanted to put some of my tutoring expertise to bear, I could make a lot more coin from the kind of information that only a University student has access to."

That confirmed it. "There are plenty of thaumaturges in Gilbratha that aren't officially licensed to practice, or who are interested in magics that aren't officially sanctioned. If I'm guessing correctly, she wants you to accompany her to one of their meetings. They'll pay for things like spell arrays, restricted components, or other magical equipment. Some of the people are probably just there to avoid the Crown's magic tax, but others could be dangerous. However, I've heard there's a well-enforced restriction on violence at the meetings, so unless Tanya expects to start a fight, I'm not sure why she'd want backup. It could just be that she's worried about navigating through the city alone after all the violence. The streets might not be totally safe. Or it could be that she plans to make some extra stops along the way."

"Should I agree to go with her? I don't want to get involved in anything...well, *criminal*. I don't want to hurt people."

Sebastien turned through a few pages of the book while considering how to respond. "You'll have to decide that on your own. You're definitely not obligated to agree. It is a risk, but the possibility of profit is real, and we might be able to use whatever information you gather."

"But I'll be sworn to secrecy. I won't be able to tell you anything, really."

She hesitated, then said, "I have a contact that attends the meeting. You can discuss events with other members, and they can tell me." Really, it would just be a meeting set up with her in her female body. They would have to be *very careful*.

"If you already have someone there, why would you need me?"

"Because Tanya might talk to you about the details. My contact is a stranger to her. Still, if something goes wrong...they might be able to act as backup for you. Just something to consider. Also, we would pay you extra for the risk. But you'll still have your assignment with me even if you decide not to do this." She hesitated again, but decided it was only fair to be candid. "Also, there might be other options to get the money you need. I do have some contacts, and we might be able to work something out. This isn't your only chance in the world."

She wished she'd had someone to say the same thing to her when everything was going wrong. It was only by luck that Oliver and Katerin weren't worse, and that her deal with them was something she could stomach. She might have made much worse bargains out of desperation, were she in Newton's spot. "Though, to be clear, what I could connect you with probably wouldn't be as lucrative as the danger of accompanying her."

Newton's shoulders visibly loosened. He laughed. "Wow. If you would have told me I'd be having this conversation at the beginning of the term..." He shook his head ruefully. "I'm just a bookish commoner who's too stubborn to admit I don't belong here. I wasn't meant for these things."

Tanya paid the Administration worker for the paper bird messenger spell and moved to the stacks of special paper that she would write her letter on. She glanced over at them, and Sebastien gave her what she hoped was an unsuspicious smile.

Newton didn't even notice.

"We sometimes find ourselves in extraordinary situations," Sebastien said. "And then we discover that there are extraordinary depths of resourcefulness within us."

"How did you get involved in all this? Contacts in secret meetings, digging up corruption in the University, rubbing shoulders with the children of Crown families?"

Sebastien let out a breathy laugh. "I, too, never expected to find myself having this conversation. Truly. But life has a way of surprising you. Especially when you demand more out of it. The world twists in strange ways to keep up with you."

"I'm interested in these other opportunities to make some coin, but I think I'll do it. Go with her, I mean. As long as there's going to be backup there."

"In that case, let me be clear that I intend no one at that meeting any harm. You are not associated with Gilbrathan coppers or official law enforcement of any kind. You have no plans to discuss relevant information about the meeting to any non-members. You are there for your own mercenary benefit only."

He blinked at her.

"They will ask you," she said. "This way, you can answer honestly."

He gave her a slow, confused nod, but there wasn't time for more questions, because Tanya had finished sending her letter and was heading their way.

'*She was most likely contacting Munchworth, or someone else here at the University. Even* if *the paper birds have a delivery beacon with one of the Morrows, I doubt she'd be so reckless as to contact them directly right now.*'

Tanya dropped into the seat across from Sebastien with an irritated huff.

"Thanks, Newton," Sebastien said, pulling the textbook back over to herself. "That makes sense."

"No problem." He looked up to Tanya, and Sebastien was impressed with his composure, despite what he had just learned about the other girl. "Is everything okay?"

Tanya waved a dismissive hand. "Well, you know."

Sebastien wasn't sure they *did* know.

That must have shown on her face, because Tanya brought up a knee, tilting her chair away from the table to rock back and forth on its hind legs, and said, "I needed to ask one of the professors for instruction, but with everything going on I can't get hold of them. Had to send a bird."

"Is it worth it?" Sebastien asked. "The contribution points for being a student liaison?"

Tanya snorted. "Of course not. They make me do all kinds of *shit* that I don't want to do." She was grinding her teeth. She stopped talking to rub her jaw, then said, "There's a reason why you don't see a lot of high-class students working as student liaisons. We don't do this for the contribution points. I mean, the points don't *hurt*, but the whole point of getting a position like this is to put it on your resume once you're looking for employment. I don't want to be poor and insignificant my entire life. I have ambitions, Siverling."

"I can understand that," Sebastien said.

Tanya peered at her assessingly for a few moments, rocking back and forth. "Maybe you can," she said finally. "How did you manage to do it?"

"Do what?"

"Build all those connections. Even if you make a mistake, or make enemies, you have a safety net. You won't be expelled before reaching Master, and you'll easily be able to get a position as a research assistant to attempt Grandmastery. You're pretty much assured a job after graduation, etcetera. A lot of people will see who you surround yourself with and hesitate to make an enemy of you."

'*What?*'

Sebastien tilted her head to the side and said aloud, "What?"

Tanya scoffed. "Come on, Siverling. Damien Westbay, Anastasia Gervin, and Professor Lacer? I mean, I've heard you insult Alec Gervin to his face...and you're still here."

Sebastien blinked. "Well...I suppose I could get a low-level position in the coppers through nepotism, and Damien Westbay probably has enough influence to keep me out of minor trouble, but he's definitely not going to pay my way through the University, and he can't keep me from being expelled. To be candid, Professor Lacer vouched for me to get me through the entrance exam. I offended some of the other professors and almost didn't make it. But that means my future here depends on him, and he's already threatened me with expulsion multiple times."

Tanya seemed to find this both surprising and amusing. When she was finished laughing, she wiped the wetness away from her eyes. "But he's not actually going to do it, right? If he was, he wouldn't have taken you as his apprentice."

Sebastien again found herself saying, "What?" She felt as if the world was tilted just a few degrees off-center---this whole conversation wasn't quite making sense.

"I mean, that was a pretty big decision on his part. You know how he is. He's got a personality like a barbed razor blade. But he's not going to actually expel you unless you do something *really* outrageous or start failing all your classes or something."

Beside Sebastien, Newton nodded. "That's probably true."

Sebastien shook her head rapidly. "Oh, no. Okay, I think you have a misconception. I'm not Professor Lacer's apprentice. He just used his veto power over the entrance council to get me admitted."

Both Tanya and Newton stared at her silently, their expressions a mix of confusion and incredulity.

Sebastien looked back and forth between them. "Really. And I became friends with Damien...by accident."

Tanya started laughing again and almost fell over backward when her chair overbalanced.

One of the librarians sent a death glare toward the three of them, pointing to the clearly visible sign requesting a quiet, peaceful atmosphere.

Tanya gripped the table and slumped over it, her face pressed into her elbow to muffle the disruptive volume of her mirth.

Sebastien looked to Newton for support.

He shook his head. "You definitely are Professor Lacer's apprentice. It was on the announcement board for special accomplishments."

She remained silent.

"When the entrance exams ranking results came out? It's displayed to everyone."

Sebastien hadn't returned to the University to see her ranking after taking the entrance exam. She'd known it would be poor. She'd barely been admitted, after all. '*Green five-fifteen*' echoed in her mind. She found herself mirroring Newton's shaking head. "That's impossible."

"What's impossible?" Damien asked. He'd waited some time to follow after Tanya into the library, and was now staring down at her shaking shoulders with suspicion. "Is she crying?"

With a few shuddering gasps, Tanya regained control of herself. "Oh, I needed that," she muttered.

"We're discussing apprenticeships. Do you remember who Professor Lacer's apprentice is?" Newton asked Damien, his own lips twitching in suppressed amusement.

Damien moved to pull out the chair next to Tanya. "What? It's Sebastien. Is this some kind of joke?"

Sebastien's eyes lost focus. She stared into the middle distance. It all made a horrible, embarrassing amount of sense. "But you and Ana are doing the extra exercises, too?" she asked feebly.

"Well, I wasn't willing to fall behind some rude commoner," Damien said with a rueful smile and a shrug. "And Ana's a good sport. I badgered Professor Lacer into allowing it, since it's all individual work and doesn't require any extra time on his part."

"If you want proof, you can go look at the special accomplishments display for this term," Tanya said, waving to a series of framed papers on the wall near the Administration center.

Sebastien got up and walked over to them in a daze. She found her name next to Thaddeus Lacer's easily enough. "Oh," was all she could say.

'*I'm apprenticed to Thaddeus Lacer. I am the apprentice of the youngest Master of free-casting in a century. And somehow I had no idea.*'
 
Chapter 80 - Nerves Wracked
Chapter 80 - Nerves Wracked

Sebastien

Month 1, Day 18, Monday 6:00 p.m.​

Damien found Sebastien's ignorance hilarious. He kept falling into random giggling fits whenever he thought of it, despite her increasingly ferocious scowl.

Tanya was similarly amused, leaving Newton the only one with a bit of sympathy for Sebastien.

Sebastien almost wanted to stop by Professor Lacer's office and ask him about it, but the thought of his reaction was even more mortifying.

Besides, Damien admitted that when they spoke, Professor Lacer had called her his *provisional* apprentice. That barely meant anything, really. He may have made her his apprentice to get her past the entrance exams, but it seemed likely that he would negate that once it was no longer necessary, or if she disappointed him.

She did her best to put it out of her mind. Nothing had changed, only her understanding of the situation. There was nothing she needed to do with this information.

With both Newton and Damien around to watch Tanya, Sebastien didn't really need to be there.

Most of Sebastien's professors---those who had some measure of compassion for their students, unlike Professor Lacer---had temporarily reduced their students' workload. She decided to take advantage of the extra free time to work on some of the things she'd been neglecting.

She went to the supply closet that held the Henrik-Thompson testing artifact, hoping that it would have other useful items, like the artifact-scanning device she'd just learned about, but was disappointed.

She hesitated to ask one of the Artificery professors, but when she firmed up her resolve and found the man from her entrance examination to make the request, he was happy enough to give access to the one in his classroom.

Looking around at all the complicated gadgets and tools for creating the miniature spell arrays, Sebastien regretted that Professor Lacer had restricted her to only taking six classes per term. '*No, what are you thinking?*' she asked herself, looking at a spool of gold wire. 'Y*ou cannot afford either the time or the funds to be a competent artificer. There will be time to learn more about this craft later, once you have made something of yourself.*'

The professor sat at his desk across the room, wearing a set of complicated, multi-lensed goggles and leaning over something delicate and shiny.

Sebastien arranged herself so her back was blocking his view, just in case. She was pretty sure owning a battle wand required a license. She examined the artifact before putting it into the larger metal dome, which was already wafting out cold air from its open mouth. The wand was bigger than the name implied. Only the most expensive wands with the most exquisite construction were the size of twigs. Most were more like batons, tapered cylinders that easily reached an inch thick at their base, and in an emergency might even be used to beat someone about the head.

This one wasn't fancy, and gave off no hint of precious metal or multiple different types of spells within. You pointed and pulled the embedded node on the side, and it fired a stunning spell. Of which the scanning artifact told her it had three remaining, based on the three rings of miniature Circles within that were radiating minute amounts of heat.

Glancing surreptitiously over her shoulder to ensure the professor was still paying her no attention, she slipped off the amulet and scanned it, next.

According to the scan, it had no charges remaining. '*Either I happen to have just run out, or whatever charges it holds are too efficient to be tracked.*' Not sure whether to be disappointed or relieved at the continued mystery, she hid the amulet away again, thanked the professor, and forced herself to return to the dorms for a nap. Then, she practiced Professor Lacer's exercises, focusing on all the different aspects of her Will while creating a ball of compressed air, until she felt herself start to grow more at ease with the spell.

The next couple of days were uneventful. Other than the suspicious letter Tanya had sent via spelled paper bird, she was keeping to her normal routine as a student aide. But Sebastien knew the woman would slip up eventually. Probably soon, considering what had just happened.

Oliver sent Sebastien another coded note requesting she come by over the weekend to brew healing concoctions, as apparently the Stags were having trouble supplying their increased territory. She had already been planning on it, of course, but noted that she should buy any useful healing supplies at the next secret meeting, which she hoped would be soon. The Verdant Stag would need more than she could supply on her own, and Oliver would reimburse her, with her fee on top of that.

After classes on Wednesday, while Ana, Damien, and Sebastien were studying in the library, Ana sat scribbling furiously in the pink notebook she often wrote in, a harsh frown on her face.

Sebastien would have thought nothing of it, but Ana was the type to smile with almost creepy pleasantness even while enraged. She'd done so only that morning when one of the male students "accidentally" rubbed against her derriere. Right before shoving his food tray into him, splashing hot oatmeal over his chest and face with a sweet, "Oops!"

Meaning something that could cause Ana to frown so unpleasantly had to be serious.

"What's wrong?" Damien asked.

"I need to go check on my little sister," Ana replied, already preparing to leave.

"I'll come with you," Damien said immediately, already standing. He hesitated, looking to Sebastien as if realizing that he might have misspoken.

With Damien off campus, it would leave only Sebastien and Newton to watch over Tanya, but Sebastien nodded quickly anyway. Some things were more important. Damien had been Ana's friend far longer than he'd been Sebastien's ally.

She even offered, "Do you need any help?" but the pair was already hurrying away too quickly to hear her.

Checking to make sure Newton was still with Tanya, Sebastien moved to the supervised practice rooms, where she spent a couple of hours trying to catch up on Professor Lacer's exercises.

Ana and Damien were still gone when she returned to the dorms, and Sebastien guessed they might be staying the night at the Gervin estate. '*I hope everything is alright.*' Damien did have the bracelet she'd given him, so if anything went truly wrong, he could at least let her know, even if there was nothing she could do about it.

Sebastien cast her dreamless sleep spell and lay down. She was hoping to get a few hours of sleep, and then wake to work on some homework in the middle of the night while a little more refreshed. Just as she was falling asleep, however, the alarm ward they'd placed on Tanya's door went off.

Sebastien pulled the rattling, cold stone from under her pillow and stared at it in frustrated disbelief. It was as if Tanya had somehow divined the worst possible moment to get up to something suspicious. '*I'm* tired. *I don't want to follow Tanya out into the freezing elements and hide in the dark listening to her from afar...*'

Sebastien considered letting Tanya go unsupervised in favor of sleep, trying to convince herself that the other woman wasn't necessarily up to anything nefarious. Instead, Sebastien leapt to her feet in sudden anxiety.

Without Damien, she *couldn't* actually listen to Tanya from afar. Sebastien had spent a little time researching sound-enhancing spells, but what she'd found worked by amplifying received sound through the casting surface. These spells all created a slight but obvious echo that could easily give her away to Tanya and Munchworth if they were paying attention, even if she managed to hide or suppress any light given off by the casting or Sacrifice flame.

Her mind raced as she tried to come up with a solution. She could attempt to recreate Damien's spell by hashing something together, but there was very little chance she would get it just right, and new magic was wild. Dangerous. She was trying to learn from her mistakes, not recklessly undertake more of them. That would be a last resort.

'*Why didn't I place more importance on finding a way to cast a divination spell focused on myself, at will? If I had the ward going at full strength, I might even be able to sneak up on them in the dark.*' Even if she could have cast a divination on herself while simultaneously avoiding its grasp, though, the spillover light from her lantern and the probable glow of the spell array would give her away. The divination-diverting ward didn't make her invisible or impossible to notice, after all. If she could cast with light as a power source, she could have minimized her chance of being noticed, but she was nowhere near ready to do that. Now she wished she'd bought herself a beast core, despite the uneconomical prices.

'*You're rambling. Focus. I need real solutions,*' she snapped at herself mentally, wrenching on her boots and jacket.

She checked her pocket watch. Less than half a minute had passed since Tanya left her room. '*I can't listen in from a distance, and I can't sneak up on her. But I'm pretty sure I know who she's meeting, and where. I don't need to sneak up on them if I'm already there. Lying in wait. Hidden.*'

It was a gamble. Maybe Tanya wasn't going to meet Munchworth at the Menagerie. She could be doing anything, going anywhere...

Moving as fast as she ever had in her life, Sebastien used her little slate table and the bone disk to track Tanya's direction. She was headed north, which meant she probably wasn't leaving University grounds. She would swing west soon, if the Menagerie was her goal.

Already moving to the dormitory doors, Sebastien snuffed her lamp, stuffed it into her pocket with the bone disk, and wrapped her dark scarf around her head to cover her pale face and hair. She didn't want to stand out in the night like a beacon.

As soon as she was in the hallway, she ran. She burst through the opposite doors Tanya had exited through, sprinting around the Citadel to the east and onward to the Menagerie gates. She had to get there far enough ahead of Tanya that the other girl wouldn't see her. Sebastien could only hope that Munchworth wasn't already there and waiting.

At least this time there was no fresh snow to leave suspicious tracks in. It was trampled and dirty and the paths were covered in patches of invisible ice---which immediately sent Sebastien sprawling painfully.

Cursing silently, breathing too hard to spare any air for spouting obscenities, she climbed off her bruised knees and elbows and kept running.

The little bridge where Tanya and Munchworth met last time was empty. Sebastien slowed and glared around suspiciously, looking for any other forms hiding in the dark. Her breaths were seeping out through the gaps in her hastily wrapped scarf, clouding puffy and white in the moonlight. Her lungs protested the shock of suddenly filtering such a great quantity of frigid air, and she coughed as stealthily as she could while searching around for a hiding spot.

Eventually, she decided the best hiding spot was actually under the bridge itself. There were a couple of large boulders near the bank that would help to conceal her form if she huddled into them.

It was a precarious descent. The rocks were slippery, and the edge of the little stream was iced over and concealed with piled snow. Sebastien cracked through the ice with a splash, but managed not to face-plant into the freezing water. "Titan's balls!" she hissed. She crouched down in the darkness underneath the stone bridge against the lumpy side of the boulder and remained still, muffling her breaths with her scarf.

She wanted to cast the compass divination on Tanya again, or at least take out her pocket watch to estimate how long she would need to wait for the girl to arrive, but she resisted the urge. She was too likely to be noticed.

To her relief, though, she had been correct.

Tanya arrived first, clearly audible from the little bridge above as she stamped her feet and muttered vague threats toward "that pompous idiot."

It took long enough for Munchworth to get there that even Sebastien was beginning to wonder if he'd stood Tanya up. Then when he did arrive, Sebastien worried suddenly that one of them would use a revealing spell of some sort to ensure their privacy, but he started speaking without hesitation. "What was so urgent that you could not send it in a message? I was under the impression that you do not have much time to dawdle about tonight. Do you have something for me?"

Tanya seemed to hesitate, but then blurted, "This is a bad idea. I...I don't feel comfortable doing this. I can go to the meeting, but---"

Munchworth cut her off. "You called me away from my bed just to whine? What exactly do you think your job is? Do you think you are in a position to make demands, or even *suggestions*?" His voice grew louder as he berated her. "You do not decide. We decide. You either perform satisfactorily, or you *fail* and you are *useless*."

"I'm not incompetent," Tanya said in a tightly controlled tone, "but I object to being treated like a disposable pawn in a reckless strategy that's just as likely to backfire as bring about positive results. Aligning ourselves against the Verdant Stag and the Nightmare Pack, both of which have dealings with the Raven Queen, is a bad idea. I have already been warned once. I doubt she will spare my life a second time. I have reason to believe that a member of the Stags or the Nightmare Pack is *also a member* of the meetings. That's what I've been trying to tell you. It became obvious after the attack. Don't you see the implications?"

"It is no surprise that there are criminals at these meetings. That is largely the *point* of them."

"They know who I am!" she cried, barely keeping her voice low enough that it wouldn't travel through the night. "They've heard my request for a meeting with the Raven Queen, and they probably passed it on to her, but she *refused*. They've been selling Conduits, I think from people they attacked or killed. They're dangerous."

'*She's talking about me, but why would she assume I got the celerium through nefarious means?*'

Tanya continued, "When I start asking the questions you sent me, they're going to make connections. The Raven Queen has already shown she can move directly against the University without repercussion. She's warned me in person. Do *you* want to be assassinated? Wasn't that book she stole on its way to *your* office at the time? She knows where you work. She probably knows where you sleep. You are making an enemy who is out of your league, and you're tossing me into their jaws like some kind of disposable, unshielded pawn."

Munchworth scoffed angrily. "I am a professor of the Thaumaturgic University of Lenore. We are the most powerful magical institution on the entire continent. Even the Thirteen Crowns fear us. This upstart who calls herself the Raven Queen is nothing more than a petty thief and a dramatist, feeding the fear and ignorance of the population to bolster her reputation. She makes threats and pulls stunts because she is *not* powerful enough to face us directly. *We* will anger *her*? *She has angered us*! We will stand for this no longer, and if she knows what is good for her, she will hide away in the shadows, for the fist of our wrath will spare none!" He breathed hard for a few seconds. "The cowardice of your common blood is showing true, Canelo. Rid your mind of petty superstitions and represent the University with the mettle of a *real* sorcerer."

Tanya's heavy breaths were audible, and Sebastien could imagine her anger, but the woman didn't reply aloud.

"You're increasingly becoming a hassle, Canelo. Remember, we wield both the carrot *and* the stick." There was a pause, and Tanya must have responded nonverbally, because her harsh breaths remained while Munchworth's heavier stride walked off the bridge and retreated toward the entrance.

Sebastien stayed still beneath the bridge, trying not to shiver or let her teeth chatter.

Tanya stood atop the bridge for a few minutes, then suddenly burst into cursing. She took a few deep breaths, muttering, "By all the greater hells," in a desperately strained tone that sounded as if she might be about to burst into tears. After a few more minutes of hunkering in the cold, Sebastien heard her say, "Okay, okay," in a calmer tone. "I do what I must. At least I won't be entirely helpless, or alone."

Tanya finally left, and after waiting a long while to be sure she wouldn't be observed, Sebastien surreptitiously followed her.
 
Chapter 81 - The Silverling Line
Chapter 81 - The Silverling Line

Damien

Month 1, Day 20, Wednesday 6:30 p.m.​

When Ana reported trouble with her little sister Natalia, Damien immediately volunteered to go with her. He had some idea what the Gervin Family was like and what the young girl was facing without Ana around to shield her, just as Titus had shielded him. Already preparing to leave, Damien hesitated belatedly, looking to Sebastien. Without Damien, Sebastien would only have Newton as a backup to keep watch on Tanya.

Sebastien nodded easily, shooing him off with a flap of his hand.

As they strode determinedly away, Damien asked Ana, "What happened? Is Nat okay?"

Ana's expression was carefully neutral, but a muscle pulsed in her jaw. "Natalia is unharmed. Physically, at least. She was frightened by the fighting last night. Cousin Robbie teased her that I had died, and then he locked her in a supply closet. She was stuck for several hours until one of the servants found her and let her out. Mother scolded her for having cried so hard she made herself ugly and dirty, and of course Robbie denied any wrongdoing. So, Nat got in trouble for lying."

"I'll give him a good thrashing," Damien said, grinding his fist into his palm.

"She tried to," Ana said, her voice growing rough. "Father saw. He was with Uncle Randolph, so I'm assuming he was embarrassed, and she was punished. Nat was a little too hysterical to explain everything coherently by this point in her message. I could barely read her scribbles past the ink blots and tear stains."

"Robbie's a grown man now. It's shameful to be picking on a small girl like that."

"I'm sure his father encourages him. Anything that could undermine the female heirs' ability to lead this Family in Father's eyes." Ana's hand fisted in the delicate fabric of her suit vest above her heart as if to squeeze the beating organ, leaving enraged creases in the material.

They took the tubes down and hailed the best-looking carriage waiting by the side of the street. Even with the carriage bouncing along with enough urgency to stress its cushioning spells, it took a tense half an hour to arrive at the Lilies. The Gervin Family's estate was cut out of the far east side of the white cliffs. The mansion sat close enough to the base, near the waters of the Charybdis Gulf, that when it stormed, a spray of sea foam would hit the cliff's edge.

They both remained silent, but Damien's mind was active. Smoke from the smoldering remains of the fires had drifted over the water from the city, making his eyes sting as he looked out of the carriage's small window slot. Usually, the smoke would have been blown away already, but the air was unusually---ominously---still.

Late Sunday night, Damien had watched from the edge of the white cliffs as the fires that preluded that smoke broke out. Even though he had understood he couldn't help, he hadn't been able to let the worry go, so instead of pretending to sleep while Sebastien was out who-knows-where, he'd bundled himself up and snuck away, looking down on the city as the violence Sebastien had predicted broke out.

It had been more than a "little skirmish." Even from so far away, Damien had seen the flashes of magic, and the wind carried him faint sounds of explosions. He even imagined he heard the occasional scream.

Not long after, some of the University staff had come out to look. The beginnings of a fire lit up a portion of the Mires in orange, light diffusing through the smoke and setting everything glowing. He hadn't bothered to try hiding from the staff, and they'd barely spared him a perfunctory admonishment to return inside, which he ignored.

"It won't reach us here," one of them said.

"Still, best to be prepared for the unexpected."

Finally, a female guard insisted he return to bed. When Damien tried to protest, she said, "You'd best hurry up before I remember that it's past curfew and give you a demerit."

Damien had been almost ready to tell her he was the youngest Westbay and dare her to punish him, but instead he'd slumped in defeat. He was self-aware enough to know when his anxiety was making him foolish.

Sebastien would give him a horrible tongue-lashing if he heard Damien was drawing that kind of negative attention to them. After all, someone might wonder why Sebastien was missing from the dorms after curfew, too.

The only upside was that Tanya seemed to be oblivious. Her door hadn't opened the entire night. Damien had wished desperately that he was advanced enough in the craft to do a general, exploratory divination on both Tanya and Sebastien. He wanted to check to see if Tanya was likely to do anything dangerous or suspicious, and make sure Sebastien was still okay. Unfortunately, his Divination class had barely progressed past basic deductive divinations like telling the suit of the next card in a deck.

Damien had dozed fitfully and woken when Sebastien finally arrived around five in the morning, before the sun had risen. He'd been agitated, ready to snap at Sebastien for any slight he could find, but he stopped when he got a good look at his recalcitrant friend.

Sebastien had seemed unharmed, but Damien noticed the clues he failed to hide. Sebastien's eyes were bloodshot and his face even paler than normal. There was grime in the creases of his neck and what looked like traces of dried blood around his fingernails.

"What happened?" Damien asked, keeping his voice low to avoid waking any of their dorm-mates. "Are you injured?"

Sebastien dug into the trunk at the base of his bed for a change of clothes. "I'm not."

"Then someone else was injured? Something happened. I can tell."

Sebastien sighed. "Some civilians were caught up in the fighting. A young boy got his legs blown off."

Damien had paled.

"I had to help him. He'll live, but, for him, the worst is probably yet to come. I doubt his family can afford healing powerful enough to regrow his legs. I...don't want to talk about it anymore, Damien."

Damien kept his mouth shut as Sebastien went to the bathrooms and took a long shower. He'd wanted to ask what Sebastien had gone out to do in the first place, and what the fighting had been about. But he couldn't. Damien felt useless. All he had done was keep an eye on Tanya.

Sebastien was beginning to warm to Damien, but still didn't seem to like him very much. First impressions were valuable, and he had botched theirs. Professor Lacer had been right to reprimand him. It was foolish to make enemies so blindly, even when they seemed inconsequential. Now all he could do was slowly try to change Sebastien's mind.

Sebastien had drawn his curtains closed and plopped onto his narrow bed with a sigh of exhaustion.

The other students began to stir soon after, and Damien had been quick to throw his most dangerous glare around when anyone made too much noise and threatened to prematurely disturb Sebastien's rest.

Sebastien had slept for only a couple of hours.

Damien tried to convince him to go to the infirmary and get a pass to skip his classes, but Sebastien refused. In the end, all he would accept was an extra strong cup of coffee, which Damien imbued with a little magic to boost its effects. It was a trick his mother had taught Titus, and which Titus had passed down to him, despite the stigma of "kitchen magic."

Damien was jarred from his thoughts as the carriage slowed to a stop at the manor gates. He paid the driver as Ana strode ahead. He knew he was walking into a similar situation now. He would be moral support at best, unable to actually do much, but he knew from experience that sometimes it helped to have someone just...*be there*. Ana had done the same for him more than a few times over the years.

At the front doors, Ana blew past the servant that tried to take her coat and scarf.

Damien smiled apologetically to the servant and agreed to the offer of tea and refreshments. "Send them up to the library in twenty minutes or so."

Ana's house was quite different from his own, filled with bright colors and fresh flowers even in the middle of winter. It was just the right temperature, and the air inside held not even a hint of smoke. Her mother took pride in things like that, redecorating frequently and inviting people over for parties and balls whenever she wanted to be particularly extravagant.

Damien didn't want to thrust himself awkwardly between the two sisters, so he went to the library to wait for a few minutes. He browsed the books idly, his thoughts returning to the blood he'd seen caked around Sebastien's fingernails. He couldn't imagine exactly what it might be like to find a child missing their legs and on the edge of death, but he knew it must be horrible, and he knew that, were it him in that situation, the child would have died.

But Sebastien was special. It was obvious, in his sheer skill with magic, but there was more to him than met the eye. Even beyond the secrets that Damien knew.

His fingers trailed over the spine of a book, his eyes idly reading without comprehending. He paused, reading the title again. *A Genealogy of Notable Figures of the Thirty-Second Century, B.C.E.* The book itself was completely useless to him, but it sparked an idea and renewed the flames of curiosity that had never quite died down.

He looked around, noting the recurring theme among the other books. The Gervin library was full of records. A lot of genealogies, history, and plenty of not-so-subtle gossip about other people's ancestors.

When the tea tray was brought up, he took it from the servant and made his way to Nat's room. He knocked on the door, then opened it with a smile, keeping any anger or concern from his face. Nat needed to be cheered up, not reminded of what she already knew well enough. "I come bearing gifts for the lady Natalia, in the hopes that she might gift me a few minutes of her lovely company."

Nat's face was swollen and blotchy from tears, but she nodded happily enough.

Nat and Ana were both sitting on the canopied bed, so Damien sat the tea tray at the foot, kicked off his boots, and climbed in with them. There was plenty of space. He served the girls tea and scones with butter and jelly and made light conversation, telling stories from the University that had Natalia giggling until she fell over. She particularly loved stories about Sebastien, and Damien found he had more of them than he realized.

As she ate and drank, he foisted more snacks on her and embellished anecdotes of Sebastien's obliviousness, grumpiness, and his secret soft-hearted core.

"What Family is he from?" Nat asked.

"He's not one of the Crowns," Ana said, running her fingers idly through her little sister's hair.

"Really?" Nat looked down, frowning with disappointment.

"It's not like that matters," Damien said. "We might have the advantage of bloodlines and opportunity, but there's plenty of skill among the lower classes. And plenty of garbage among our own," he added darkly.

Nat shrunk into herself a little, like a turtle tucking its head, and Damien quickly changed the subject.

After the ordeal of her day, and now finally being filled with food and liquid, she started drooping into sleep soon afterward.

When she was down, Damien and Ana slipped out of the bed and walked to the balcony, carefully closing the door behind them.

"Is she okay?" he asked.

"It was an ordeal for her, but she'll be fine. For now." Ana clenched the balcony railing, staring out at the city. "This is why I didn't want to leave her. She's all by herself without me. She's only *eleven*."

"You managed when you were her age. She's going to be okay. And she's not alone. You're not gone, you're half an hour away, and you talk to her every day."

Ana's grip only tightened, and she rocked back and forth a bit.

Damien nudged her shoulder with his own. "Nat's stronger than you think. Don't underestimate her."

Ana's fingers tightened, but then she let out an almost inaudible sigh and released her grip. "You're right. I just worry about something like this happening again. She was trapped in that closet for *hours* with no way to call for help. I think Cousin Robbie paid off some of the servants to purposely 'not notice' her screams. Our manor isn't *that* big."

Damien ran his fingers over the simple wooden bracelet Sebastien had given him, which was hidden beneath his shirt. "You should get her an emergency alarm artifact. Something that will let you know when she's in danger, even if she can't write to you."

Ana brightened immediately. "Yes, that's a great idea! I don't know why I never considered it before. I suppose...you don't normally assume a child needs an emergency alarm within the safety of their own home."

Damien only hoped Nat never needed to use it for anything worse than being trapped in a closet.

"You can go back," Ana said. "She'll probably sleep for a couple of hours. I want to be here when she wakes so she isn't frightened."

"Actually...I was wondering if I might use the Family library?"

"Oh? Whatever for? We don't have many relevant study texts at a University level, and there aren't any of your cheap detective periodicals."

Damien refrained from commenting on her slight. "I was hoping to look up a list of notable families. I'm curious about the Siverlings."

Ana raised a knowing eyebrow. "Interested in Sebastien's history?"

Damien rubbed the back of his head sheepishly, then realized he was mussing his hair and smoothed it again. He looked away. "I'm just curious. Gossip and genealogy and all that is your Family's wheelhouse. I don't want to pull up confidential information or anything, and that's the only type of special information my Family would have access to. Sebastien never talks about his family, you notice?"

"I already looked into them."

Damien's head jerked around to look at her.

"Don't be so surprised, Damien. Of course I would. I sleep next to Thaddeus Lacer's mysterious new apprentice every night, and no one's ever heard of him before."

"What did you find?"

"It was difficult to find anything. At first I thought he was..." She paused, playing with the collar of her jacket. "Well, I thought he was a commoner from a family just wealthy enough to afford his tutors and admission. No one particularly special."

Damien knew that even if Sebastien was a commoner, he would still be exceptional. "At first? You changed your mind," he stated.

"Recent records about anyone with the name Siverling are impossible to find. At least without hiring an investigator, and I didn't think that was warranted. But I found a more distant mention of the name. The Siverlings were a maternal offshoot line of the ruling Family of Lenore from before the Third Empire. Supposedly everyone in the line was executed by the Blood Emperor."

Damien's eyes widened. "Do you think it's the *same* Siverlings?"

She shrugged. "Who knows? But it's definitely a curious coincidence. Especially since he seems to have popped out of nowhere."

Inheritance via a maternal line was often contested, and allowed only if there were no more direct descendants through a paternal line, but if it wasn't a coincidence, and Sebastien really was descended from the king of Lenore before the Blood Empire... "What would that mean?"

"Probably not much. Maybe it would make him a more desirable match for some Crown Family daughter. With the right backers, he could make a claim to power...and probably face either open execution or a deniable assassination, depending on how much support he had."

Damien could imagine it, a family living in secrecy for generations for fear that the Blood Emperor or the Crowns would take offense to their very existence and finish them off. "How likely is it to be true?"

"The king's third daughter married into the Siverling family. Her husband was the king's Court Sorcerer. She was pregnant when she died, and all the records say the child died with her. I did a little digging... She would have been at least eight months pregnant. With the right spells and a good nursemaid, eight months is old enough to survive outside the womb, if the child was delivered early or cut out of his mother's stomach immediately after her death. But it's extremely unlikely, although I'll admit that it makes for a dramatic and intriguing story."

"Unlikely maybe, but it *is* possible. And if we think so...maybe someone else does, too. Could someone have found him living in Vale, in obscurity, and convinced him to take up his true family name again? Perhaps funded his way through the University, connected him to Professor Lacer?"

"*Possible*, yes. It's *probably* unconnected, though. He's been staying with a man named Oliver Dryden, an exiled noble from Osham. The man seems to have very little personal ambition. He's a philanthropist with a bleeding heart, according to my father, and wouldn't have any reason to take advantage of Sebastien. I honestly wouldn't consider the connection to those other Siverlings at all except..." Ana's lips quirked up at the corners. "Well. Sebastien has something of a way about him. Blood runs true, you know."

Damien remembered the first time he'd realized Sebastien was truly special. He'd made a joke about him being the second coming of Myrddin.

Damien wasn't crazy. He didn't think Sebastien was the literal incarnation of history's most powerful thaumaturge. But if Sebastien held the bloodline of both the king and a man who would have been one of the most powerful sorcerers in the country, it made some sense how he could be naturally talented enough to draw Thaddeus Lacer's eye.

"There *is* a simple solution to our curiosity," Ana said.

"There is?"

"We could just *ask* Sebastien."

Damien considered it for a second, but shook his head. "I don't think we should. He can tell us if he wants to. That kind of thing...there are probably a lot of good reasons to keep it secret. He never talks about his family or his childhood, and I feel like maybe that's deliberate."

Ana hesitated, but nodded. "I agree."

Damien's eyes narrowed. "There's something else. Do you know something?"

She rolled her eyes in exasperation. "Sebastien is our friend. I don't want to gossip about him."

"You love gossiping, you liar," he said, daring her to refute it with a pointed look. "Besides, it's just me. I'm not going to tell anyone else, and you know he's my friend, too. If there's something relevant, isn't it best that both of us know so we can have his back?"

"It's nothing you shouldn't have noticed yourself. And I don't want to speculate about what it means. Just..." She cleared her throat. "Okay. Sebastien is incredibly self-assured. To the point of arrogance. But that arrogance is universal. He doesn't treat even the most obvious sponsored commoner any different than he treats you or me. And the way he studies, it's *obsessive*. I thought at first he was just trying to live up to expectations or something, but sometimes it seems like he's worried all this is going to be taken away from him, and he's trying to cram as much knowledge as possible into his mind before the spell ends. And you're right, he never tells stories about himself. It's not just that he avoids talking about his family or his childhood. He's never mentioned a pet, or his favorite food, or even what he wants to do after graduating. And mostly...he has nightmares, Damien."

Damien nodded slowly, realizing everything she said was true. In fact, the only thing he knew about Sebastien's family was from an offhand comment about how free-casting ran in his family, too. He, of course, knew that Sebastien's dreams had something to do with the secrets he kept. Sebastien would have taken the same oath as Damien, while looking at the stars. He, too, wanted freedom and enlightenment, whatever that meant *exactly*. Sebastien had spoken about that boy with the missing legs a little too matter-of-factly.

But Damien had never given much thought to the fact that Sebastien had trouble sleeping. He knew Sebastien had nightmares, and probably insomnia too. It was just one of those things about Sebastien, like him being grumpy in the mornings, and how much he loved good coffee but never bought any of his own, and how he ignored the increasingly frequent flirtatious looks from the female students like he didn't even notice them.

"Yes, he does..." Damien said encouragingly, waiting for Ana to continue.

"He has nightmares *every night*. That's why he's always practicing in the wee hours and seems exhausted in the morning. I think something bad happened to him. Something he doesn't want to talk about. So even if he is one of *those* Siverlings, it doesn't mean his life before this is anything he wants to remember. And maybe that's why he studies like he does. Being here is a way out for him. And if it is...I don't want to take that away from him by making him talk about it."

The thought that something or *someone* had actually *caused* Sebastien's nightmares had Damien's heart beating a little too hard, his cheeks flushing even brighter against the cold. When Sebastien had said, "The world can be darker than you imagine," there had been a shadow in his eyes, hidden thoughts swimming behind their placid surface. It seemed wrong that someone like Sebastien, who was strong and smart and who *cared* so much, could, in other circumstances, be the victim of something that scarred him internally so much that he couldn't escape the memories even in sleep.

"Sebastien isn't a victim."

Damien only realized he'd said the last part aloud when Ana nodded. "Exactly," she said. "It's not how he thinks of himself, and not how he would want anyone else to think of him. So let's not make him tell stories he would rather leave behind just for the pleasure of being in on a secret. Whether his last name has any significance...well, it doesn't really change who Sebastien is, right?"

She was right, of course. Damien told her so.

She laughed. "Damien, haven't you learned by now? I'm always right."

He smirked. "Except when you disagree with Sebastien."

They laughed, and didn't talk of it again.
 
Chapter 82 - Things Go Wrong
Chapter 82 - Things Go Wrong

Newton

Month 1, Day 20, Wednesday 9:00 p.m.​

Newton had considered turning Tanya down when she asked him to accompany her to a secret meeting of criminal thaumaturges. He had no desire to be involved in the dangerous game Sebastien and his Crown Family friend were playing with the University, and he dreaded anyone finding out his part in it. Accompanying Tanya with a battle wand seemed like the stupidest decision a normal person---someone who just wanted to get their Journeyman certification and move on---could make, a trap door that would dump him into this morass with no way to escape.

In the end, though, when Tanya knocked on his door shortly after curfew, the promise of a solution to his other problems was too tempting to pass up. He needed the coin. His family was depending on him.

Their entire household: his parents, his Grams, and even his sisters, had been saving since he was young to put him through the University. When they talked about their hopes and dreams, it always revolved around his future, and the knowledge that once he was established, he would help them as they once helped him. When he'd gone to check on them after the fighting and the fire, his Ma had broken down crying.

Not about the half-burnt house, or Pa's failing lungs, or the loss of all the worldly belongings she hadn't been able to carry in her arms, but because Newton would no longer be able to become a Journeyman. Two hundred gold a term---the minimum to take four classes---would be beyond their family's means now. If he had to take more than one term off, he would have to pay the three hundred gold admission fee again, too.

Newton's father had been fairly well-paid for a commoner, making about three hundred gold a year. That was much better than their neighbor Mr. Carlton, who worked unskilled labor wherever he could find it. With that, Mr. Carlton made about one hundred thirty gold a year, which was not enough to support a family on alone. This was why it was common for everyone from grandparents to children to live together, each contributing what they could to the family's livelihood. Even doing that, some families still barely squeaked by when it came time to pay taxes.

An Apprentice-certified sorcerer could make four hundred eighty gold a year, if they found a good Master willing to let them work for their business. Legally, Apprentices weren't able to sell magical items or services to others under their own banner.

Newton had the basic certification, but he hadn't received any good work offers the term before. He hadn't particularly been looking, because he had assumed he would be able to get his Journeyman certification at least, and maybe even the extra two terms for a specialized Journeyman. A good Apprentice-level position would be enough to support his family on, and maybe, in ten years or so, he could save enough to return to the University for further certifications. The best jobs in Gilbratha were almost always given to those who put on an impressive show in the end of term exhibitions. If he could just make it until then...

He sighed, shaking his head at his own foolishness. It wouldn't do to be too greedy. Even if he needed to drop out right away, mid-term, he should still be able to find something that paid well enough to keep his family fed and housed. Sometimes a person needed to make sacrifices.

Newton had wanted to cry, too, when he saw the tears streaking his Ma's soot-stained skin and the wrapped burns on her arms. He'd controlled himself because he knew that would only make her feel worse.

His family's dreams for him weren't rooted only in what they hoped to get back from him once he had power and riches. It might be easier if that were the case. No, they all wanted a better life for him than what they could hope for themselves. And they were willing to sacrifice for it.

The pressure to succeed became crushing at times.

So now he was walking through the dark streets with Tanya. The air had been clear up atop the white cliffs, but down in Gilbratha proper, thick fog had rolled in, giving the city an eerie, muffled quality.

Tanya had given him a battle wand charged with stunning spells---which was the most expensive item beside his Conduit that he'd ever held, and which was illegal for him to have. His hand stayed wrapped around it within his jacket pocket. His eyes felt gritty and sore with lack of sleep, and the muscles in his neck hurt because he kept clenching his jaw without realizing it. He'd been having to use the calming spell his Grams taught him to get even a semblance of rest over the last few days, but it wasn't enough.

Tanya was wearing a mask, and they both wore hoods deep enough to keep their faces in shadow even when they passed the occasional streetlight, but he could tell from the way her head moved constantly that she was watching for danger, or perhaps pursuers.

When they reached their destination, a nondescript building with a slit in the door that slid open when she gave a special knock, he felt relieved for about half a second. She gave a strange, disturbing passphrase, and everything seemed to be going fine.

Then Tanya told the man behind the door that she'd brought a new prospective member.

He looked at Newton, then waved them in. He pointed them down the hallway, and they were met quickly by another masked man who looked at Tanya and said, "We prefer to be notified of new applicants at the prior meeting," with censure in his tone.

Newton's hand was sweaty around the battle wand. He carefully released his grip and removed his hand from his jacket pocket, wiping his palm on the side of his pant leg surreptitiously. Tanya had assured him that the meeting itself was regulated by the administrators, and thus safe enough, and Newton didn't want to come off as a threat, especially if he wasn't technically supposed to be here.

Tanya didn't reply.

The man turned to Newton instead. "You will be interviewed by one of our prognos. If your answers are acceptable, you will be allowed to join the meeting."

Newton nodded jerkily.

"At least you got here early," the man muttered, opening a door to reveal a person sitting at a desk. A large spell array was drawn over the floor beneath them.

The person behind the desk turned their head toward Newton, and he almost jumped when he met the gaze of their single, bright eye. He shuddered, hoping the response wasn't obvious.

The man tried to send Tanya off to the meeting room, but she refused to leave. "I'll stay with him," she insisted.

"You cannot," the person at the desk said, her voice marking her as a woman. "The interview must be conducted without outside influence."

Tanya hesitated like she wanted to argue, but finally stepped back and let the man close the door, shutting Newton in with the two masked strangers.

The man activated the spell, a ward against untruth, and Newton felt it take hold. It didn't muffle his thoughts, exactly, but he still felt the urge to shake his head, like water was stuck in his ears.

The prognos woman jangled a pouch of bones while asking him a series of questions. She poured them onto the table after each question to read whatever truth she'd divined.

He answered truthfully, and was glad that Sebastien had the forethought to assure him that he wouldn't be giving information to non-members, and that he wasn't affiliated with anyone who wished the group harm. Newton was a little suspicious of Sebastien's claim that he and Westbay, and thus Newton himself, weren't affiliated with the coppers or law enforcement, but apparently not so suspicious that the prognos thought he was lying.

He exited the room about fifteen minutes later, now masked like everyone else, to find Tanya waiting in the hallway.

"Okay?" she asked.

"Okay," he said, nodding.

She turned and walked back the way they'd come, and Newton followed, listening as she explained the meeting etiquette in a low voice. "Keep an ear open for any rumors about the Raven Queen," she murmured to him as they entered the room where a large group was already waiting, many of the masked members talking amongst themselves.

Wearing a mask himself made Newton feel slightly better, but he remained on edge. How could he not, surrounded by potentially hostile strangers, in a group that would all get sent to Harrow Hill if the coppers found out about them?

Most of them were talking about the gang fighting that had swept through the city earlier that week.

"The shop my nephew works at had all the windows blown out," one man said. "And then the looters made off with quite a bit of the inventory before the coppers got around to clearing the area."

"Lost inventory and broken windows," another replied with a sarcastic scoff. "Oh, the horror. The Stewards of Intention sanctuary near my house is full of the injured and newly homeless. Some of us thaumaturges might ride out this instability none the worse, but many who were struggling are going to slide into poverty with no way to recover. Crime is up because desperation is up, and that will not go away any time soon."

A woman looked between the two men. "I heard the Stags offer jobs to people in their territory, and loans to get healing, and their enforcers handle crimes the coppers don't care about. Perhaps recovery will be quicker than you think."

The first man crossed his arms over his chest. "Who do you think started all this? It was the *Stags* that attacked the Morrows! They're not interested in helping, they just want territory and power, just like all the other thugs!"

Another man stepped up behind the woman. "Well, *I* heard the Stags and Nightmare Pack attacked with non-lethal measures. They weren't even trying to kill any of the Morrows, just capture them. It was the Morrows who caused the real damage. They didn't care about killing bystanders or starting fires, which shouldn't be a surprise to anyone who actually lived in their territory. I've lost count of the number of young women who come to my clinic to deal with the *consequences* when a Morrow boy thinks he can take what he wants because of a red M on his shirt." His sneer of disgust was audible in his voice.

A squat woman who'd been standing a few feet away spun to face the arguing group. "And who told you this story about these *saints* taking over Morrow territory? Live capture? That's the most ridiculous thing I've ever heard. Sounds to me more like someone is savvy to the benefit of a positive public opinion. A lot easier to hold a territory where everyone's so naive they're actually *happy* to have you initiate war in the streets so you can take over running the brothels and the drugs and the fighting rings. 'Meet the new boss! Nothing like the old boss. No, really, *we promise!*'"

Yet another person joined in. "I've actually lived in Verdant Stag territory. Whatever you want to say about them attacking and causing all this, I can tell you first hand that they do what they say. I'm not claiming the leader is some bleeding-heart altruist, but they really do have enforcers to protect the people. There's an alarm system set up on the edge of every street corner. If there's a crime, or a fire, or you've been trampled by a horse, you can pull the Verdant Stag flag and a team will come to help you. And they have a little apothecary set up in the back of their headquarters with the cheapest prices I've ever seen. They can't be making a profit off that."

A woman shrugged languidly. "Some gang is always going to be in charge. New boss, old boss, who cares? Someone smart will make good use of the opportunities offered by this volatile situation and get themselves into an advantageous position with the Verdant Stag or the Nightmare Pack. And if the Verdant Stags are soft-hearted enough to make that easy? Even better."

That sparked a new round of argument, but the arbiter banged his wooden gavel until the room quieted, then instructed everyone to sit down and get to business.

If not for the violence the Verdant Stag caused, Newton might have actually been favorably disposed toward them. His father had been to see one of their healers when they couldn't afford one in Morrow territory, and he had no love for the Morrows. His family had only avoided paying "protection" to them due to his Grams and her not-so-secret skills as a hedge witch. That, and her stubborn recklessness in standing up to the gang.

One of them had tried to beat and mug his mother on her way home from the market once, and would have succeeded if not for a sharp-eyed, kind copper who ended up escorting her all the way home.

His father had taken one look at her black eye and flipped over the kitchen table in rage.

The Morrows went after anyone affluent enough to afford their predation, and plenty of those who couldn't, too. Sometimes, they demanded worse than a bit of coin.

Newton had to dismiss these thoughts as the meeting began. Masked thaumaturges were offering items and information in exchange for coin or trade in other items and information. Newton pushed back his nervousness and spoke up, offering casting information on the handful of spells he had prepared.

Tanya didn't do the same, perhaps because she wasn't allowed by her secret employers.

Newton only took the four basic classes, so he had no specialized spellcasting formulas to provide, and only a couple of the members were interested in what he was offering. Newton had to look to Tanya for a small nod to be sure he was haggling for a fair price, and in the end got an agreement for twelve gold crowns in exchange for a specialized mending spell and an extremely simple heat-containing artifact.

He settled back into his chair with relief as others offered their own goods and services, mentally calculating his earnings. Adding what Sebastien and Tanya would both pay him for being here, he could make fifteen gold in a single night. His job as a student liaison for the University made him a little over forty gold every term, and the accompanying contribution points were worth another five or six. If he could do this just a few more times, along with the money he made from tutoring, he would be able to pay for his own tuition. If he brought spells the other members would be more interested in, it could be even sooner. He had earned enough money in a single night to keep his family fed for an entire month.

It was suddenly viscerally easy to understand why people fell into a life of crime.

Newton jerked himself from his dazed state, returning his attention to the meeting. The fatigue and frequent rushes of anxiety were getting to him. He pushed himself to be more attentive so that he could gauge what magic information would be most valuable. Eventually, the meeting transitioned from offers to requests.

When a hooded woman spoke, requesting healing components, artifacts, or concoctions, Tanya stiffened beside him, her head swiveling to stare at the speaker.

Newton followed her gaze, wondering what was so interesting about the other woman. She was tall, and she sat with supremely confident posture, but her request seemed fairly innocuous. When she turned her head, Newton caught a glimpse of what might have been a red feather woven into her hair, which seemed a rather over-the-top fashion accessory, but she was masked like all the others. Perhaps Tanya had recognized her voice, or there was some important clue in the supplies she was requesting that Newton hadn't picked up on.

Tanya settled back into her seat, shaking her head silently when Newton sent her a questioning look, but she seemed even more on edge than she had been, and he found his hand creeping back to the pocket with the borrowed battle wand tucked inside. Not that he wanted to *use* it. The thought made him shudder. No, it just felt reassuring to know there was an incapacitating spell within his grasp.

Tanya only grew tenser, until, with an exhalation that sounded as if she'd been holding it in since the meeting had started, she loudly requested any information on where the Morrows were being held and what was being done to them.

Newton's gaze slid toward her with an inexorable sinking feeling. It shouldn't have surprised him, really. Obviously, he'd known she was involved in illegal doings, and Sebastien had warned him that those doings included the deaths of innocents. But he hadn't known she was working with the Morrows. And she must be, for what other reason would she be asking about this? Did that mean someone higher up at the University was also working with the Morrows? But for what?

"I assume they have been executed," one member offered.

"No," a man said, shaking his head. "They're imprisoned. I know a little about the conditions the Stags are offering for their release. Three gold for a private conversation about it," he offered.

A woman scoffed. "*Please*. That is not proprietary information. The Stags have been more than open about it with anyone who asks. The Morrows are being held somewhere secret, and they say Lord Stag is going to hold court and put them on trial for their crimes against the citizens. And I heard a rumor that they'll be either ransomed or executed, depending on the severity of their crimes and their status within the gang."

The man crossed his arms and sent the woman a glare that was obvious even through his mask.

Tanya looked around, her fists clenched at her sides, mostly hidden under the folds of her cloak. "Does anyone have information on where they are being held? Or what"---she cleared her throat---"what the security measures are?"

A few members shared glances.

Newton's palms were sweaty again. What reason could anyone have for asking that unless they were interested in breaking the Morrows free? That just seemed like it would cause even more mayhem, destruction, and bloodshed.

After a few seconds of hesitation, a man raised his hand. "I've an idea where they are. No proof, but I'm not sure what else they could be doing in that location. I've noted a few interesting comings and goings, and someone was hired to ward the place beforehand. The information'll cost you."

"Gold? Beast cores?" Tanya offered.

The man rubbed his hands together in his lap with as much awkwardness as avarice. "Umm, gold. Two hundred crowns. It's fine if you supplement with beast cores if you don't have enough."

Tanya's scowl was audible in her voice, but, to Newton's surprise, she didn't haggle. "Fine."

It was no wonder that she'd wanted backup, carrying that much wealth on her person. Bank cheques could be used for large transactions if you were wealthy enough to afford an account. His family had opened one to save the funds for his tuition in a place that couldn't be stolen by one of their neighbors, but obviously you wouldn't want to pay for anything illegal with a cheque, in case the paper trail led the coppers right to you.

The meeting moved on, but the hooded woman who'd asked for healing supplies earlier stared at Tanya a little longer than the others.

When the meeting ended, Tanya mingled with the crowd, her back never turning to the woman, while Newton went into a small side room to exchange spell information for gold under the watchful eye of an administrator. When he was finished, Tanya completed her own transaction with the man, and then whispered in the ear of an administrator, who nodded at her.

She and Newton were sent off soon afterward. Tanya walked quickly, turning corners at random for a few minutes before she calmed. "Keep an eye out for tails," she murmured to him.

"Tails? You mean, someone following us?" He at least had the foresight not to look around wildly. Even if he had, the fog was becoming so thick that he doubted he'd be able to see anyone more than a hundred meters away. He was a little nearsighted, and glasses were expensive.

She nodded. "I know what they're doing, and they know I know. That woman at the meeting, the one that asked for the healing supplies? She works for the Verdant Stag, I think. Her purchases are a little too coincidental."

"And you work for the Morrows," Newton muttered.

"Not exactly." Tanya hesitated, but shook her head. "Affiliated, at best. But the Verdant Stag isn't going to care about technicalities. The Raven Queen definitely won't."

"The Raven Queen?" Newton asked through numb lips. "Is that why you wanted me to listen for people talking about her?"

"I don't know what her agenda is, but I think maybe the Morrows offended her. I mean, why else would the Nightmare Pack suddenly team up with the Stags to go after the Morrows? I've heard rumors about her kind. Relentlessly vengeful."

Something about the way Tanya was walking, the lines of stress around her eyes, and how her fingers clenched around her own wand suddenly gave Newton a sense of foreboding. Tanya was frightened, maybe even terrified, and it was quickly rubbing off on him. "Her kind? Do you mean a blood sorcerer, or is the Raven Queen some other species?" He couldn't help but look around for something hiding in the shadows.

"Both, maybe. Who knows which of the rumors are true. If the Morrows were smart, they would have found a way to mollify..." She trailed off, and just when Newton was about to ask, "What?" she grabbed his hand and yanked him down a narrow side street.

She slipped into a bouncing half-run, and he followed, looking behind them. "A tail?" he asked.

"Maybe. Someone in a hood, might have been from the meeting. Following a couple blocks back."

They slowed to a walk again once they reached the next street, but doubled back the way they'd come rather than continuing toward the University. Tanya was still on edge by the time they'd made a loop, but as far as Newton could tell, no one was following them.

Tanya stopped them in the shadow of a spacious four-way intersection where one of the streetlamps had gone out, either having run out of power or had its light crystal stolen. They waited for a few minutes, suspiciously watching every hint of movement within the thick blanket of fog choking the streets.

Newton hoped Tanya was being excessively paranoid, but the thought that maybe she wasn't left him a little light-headed. He slid a hand under his mask to rub his dry, tired eyes. If they were being tailed, wouldn't it be better to keep moving? He removed his hand and adjusted his mask so he could see out of the eye holes again, and almost screamed when Tanya darted a hand out and grabbed his arm in a bruising grip.

With one finger held up over her mask where her lips would be, she leaned out from the corner and pointed to a hooded figure one block to the west of them. Tanya pulled back, shielding them behind the corner of the building they stood next to. "They realized we noticed them," she said, her voice almost inaudible. "They're following along beside us, one street over."

"Are you sure it's the same person?"

"Only one way to find out. Get your wand ready."

"What?"

"We'll close in like a pincer. You from the north, me from the south. I can question them, find out what they know, what they want from me. I'm not going to let myself end up like the others."

"No, Tanya," Newton said, his horror a distant thing that made his lips slow. "Shouldn't we run?"

"That will never work. We have to flip the tables. Don't worry, it's two against one." She raised her hand to forestall further argument. "And I'll call for reinforcements. Not all the Morrows were captured, and at least some of them will still be active and responsive to a flare beacon. This is what I hired you for, Newton. You're already here, and you can't back out now. We'll take that person by surprise."

And so, pulling the battle wand out of his pocket for the first time since she'd given it to him, Newton made sure the handle was twisted into the active position and would send out a stunning spell with a simple tug of his forefinger on the embedded lever.

Trying to keep himself from hyperventilating, he jogged north and prepared to cut around and block their possible pursuer. He wondered where exactly his life had gone wrong to lead him to this.
 
Chapter 83 - Things Get Worse
Chapter 83 - Things Get Worse

Siobhan

Month 1, Day 20, Wednesday 11:00 p.m.​

Siobhan held back a growl of aggravation when she realized she'd lost track of Tanya and Newton for the third time that night. '*Curse you for being so paranoid, Tanya.*'

The meeting had started late, and now it was almost midnight. It was cold, the streets were slippery with ice and so foggy she had a hard time keeping sight of them from a block away. She just wanted to drop off the supplies she'd purchased and return to her bed, but she was stuck doing her due diligence in case Tanya and Newton stopped somewhere or talked to someone interesting. Even if she hadn't cared about what she might learn, she'd promised Newton that he would have backup. They had left the meeting before her, and she'd had to use the compass divination spell to find them.

Then, they'd suddenly escaped her sight again, despite how innocuously far back from them she'd been walking, almost invisible with all the fog. Assuming that Tanya was jumpy because of what had happened to the Morrows, Siobhan decided it would be less conspicuous if she were to follow them back to the University from an adjacent street, rather than trailing directly behind them.

But apparently they'd veered off again.

Stopping at the darkest point between two streetlamps, she set down the small box of healing potions she'd bought, crouching to cast the compass tracking spell on the disk connected to the one in Tanya's boot, using one of her paper utility spell arrays. In the alley next to her, the red M of the Morrows had been painted over by the glowing yellow eyes on black background of the Nightmare Pack, Oliver's new allies. '*I need an artifact that will scry me on demand and activate the spillover properties of my divination-diverting ward.'* She had an agreement with Katerin to scry one of her linked bracelets if she ever encountered an emergency, but while hasslesome, this situation didn't quite count. An artifact would allow her to turn the effect on and off at will, even several times in a single hour. She resolved to look for a more convenient solution as soon as she had the opportunity.

The burnt stick swung around, pointing toward Siobhan, and for a second, she was confused. She realized what it meant too late as Tanya's voice came from behind her.

"Raise your hands and stand up slowly. I have a wand pointed at your back, so don't try anything funny."

Her mind racing furiously, jarred out of the fatigue and frustration that had apparently been clouding her judgment, Siobhan activated the spark-shooting array drawn in the corner of the page where she'd added a daub of wax to help accelerate the fire. The seaweed paper was fire resistant, not immune, and it immediately caught on fire, destroying the evidence of her spellcasting.

By the time Tanya realized what she was doing and yelled, "Stop!" it was too late.

Siobhan then lifted her hands and stood as Tanya had instructed.

In front of Siobhan, a hooded man walked up with a wand in his outstretched hand. It had to be Newton. They had closed in on her from both front and back. '*Does he realize I'm his promised backup?*' There was no way to let him know, if he didn't.

She turned her head enough to see the wand pointed at her from behind.

"Step away from the wall, into the street," Tanya ordered.

Siobhan obeyed, her hood still up and her mask covering her face. '*What will I do if they find out who I am? Would they turn me in to the coppers?*'

"Don't move." Tanya jerked her head toward the supplies on the ground. "Check what they were doing there."

Newton moved to the sidewalk, looking quickly through the box, then picking up the bone disk and saving the stick from burning up along with the paper. "Um, those are the things she bought, and this is...bone."

Tanya urged Siobhan to move closer to the nearest streetlamp.

Newton followed, using its light to examine the disk. "I think it was a divination spell."

"Were you *tracking* us?" Tanya demanded.

'*Neither Newton nor Tanya have any idea who I really am. I can still find a way out of this.*' Siobhan remained silent.

"Guard her," Tanya said.

Siobhan stood still, watching the slightly trembling tip of Newton's wand as Tanya tinkered with something behind her.

'*I hope that's not shackles.*'

A flare went off with a sharp pop and a shriek. Siobhan flinched as the red light shot into the sky, illuminating the blanket of fog with a diffused penumbra as it burst above them.

'*A flare beacon. There's no way that was anything other than a call for backup. But who was she signaling?*' It was unlikely to be the coppers, based on the previous lack of cooperation between the University and the Crowns, not to mention the fact that they'd just come from making illegal trades with questionable thaumaturges. The University might have someone available and on call to respond to emergencies, or it could be someone from the Morrows or another criminal organization that had escaped Oliver's roundup. She wasn't sure which would be worse.

"You have no chance of getting away," Tanya announced, a hint of nervousness leaking through what she probably meant to be an imperious tone. "Your best bet is to talk. Who are you? Why were you following us? Are you working for the Verdant Stag, or the Nightmare Pack?"

'*I could refuse to speak, but that will just encourage her to use violence, and only postpones the inevitable when whoever she called arrives. I need some way to shift the paradigm here. Bribes? Threats?*' Siobhan considered breaking the bracelet that was connected to Oliver's. She could break it to let him know that something had gone wrong, but it would take some time to find her and then come help her, and Tanya or Newton might hit her with whatever spell was in those wands if she made such a suspicious movement. No one knew where she was, or what she was doing. If she disappeared tonight, it might be for good.

She had her paper spell arrays, a few useful potions, and her stunning-spell battle wand, but all of those were in her bag, and would take time to retrieve and use. She would need a distraction or a barrier between herself and them to make those options feasible.

She could turn back into Sebastien and reveal herself, but that might not necessarily mollify Tanya, and it would completely wreck the delineation between her two identities.

It was too late to pretend to be Silvia, or any other random civilian. She was wearing her original body, which Tanya had definitely seen the wanted posters for, so as soon as they took off her mask and hood she would be revealed. The only real option was to rely on the exaggerated reputation of the Raven Queen and hope that she could threaten or coerce them into letting her go.

The silence had stretched out, and Tanya barked, "Talk!" The tip of her wand pressed between Siobhan's shoulder blades threateningly.

"It is not you I want, Tanya Canelo," Siobhan said, her attempt at a dry, calm tone ruined by the rough crack of tension that broke her voice. She swallowed, trying to wet her dry throat.

Tanya drew in a sharp breath. "How do you know my name?"

Siobhan ignored the question. "You have chosen your alliances poorly."

Newton's wand dipped briefly, his free hand clenching and unclenching at his side.

Siobhan hadn't meant to implicate him, and hoped that wasn't the way Tanya would interpret the words. "They use you for their own ends. They ignore your fear and your attempts to reason with them. When you are alone and in need, will they return your loyalty? Or will you be tossed aside and silenced, an inconvenient liability?"

"What do you know of my alliances?" Tanya demanded, angry but with shallow confidence.

Siobhan turned slowly to face Tanya, her hands still up in the air. "I have seen your shadow pace at night as sleep evades you, Tanya Canelo." It was even true, though she declined to mention that the shadow was visible under the crack at the bottom of Tanya's dorm room door. "You still have a chance to walk away tonight, to return to your bed and your troubled dreams without true harm."

Tanya's knuckles were white around the base of the battle wand. "You're bluffing. New---" She cut off before completing Newton's name. "Check her bag and her pockets."

Newton shuffled closer, shrinking back for a moment when Siobhan turned her head to look at him. "Sorry," he muttered as he took the strap of her bag and slipped it off her shoulders.

Siobhan was grateful that she'd had the foresight to leave anything that might connect her to Sebastien back in the room at the Silk Door. Newton *might* be sharp enough to have recognized her school satchel. This bag, smaller and less conveniently filled with partitions, held components, paper spell arrays, and the wand in a secret pocket along the bottom, which she had added with some clever application of a mending spell. That was all. Still, best not to let him look in it at all. "Newton Moore. Your family would miss you. Your Grams taught you better than this. Make a wiser choice."

He released the strap, dropping the bag like it was a hot coal, stumbling back from her. "How did---how did you---"

"*Who are you?*" Tanya demanded again.

"You already know the answer to that question, Tanya," Siobhan murmured. "Or at least, you know the name they call me."

"What does she mean? *What does she* *mean*, Tanya?" Newton demanded tightly.

She didn't answer him. "Take the bag out of her reach at least, Newton."

Gingerly, looking at Siobhan as if waiting for her to snap and attack, he did so, sliding the strap over his arm but leaning away from the bag as if he was afraid it would blow up.

The best way to make a sorcerer harmless was to remove access to their Conduit. They hadn't managed that, as her black sapphire was tucked inside her boot, but the second best way was to remove access to their supplies.

"You're bluffing," Tanya said to Siobhan, lifting her chin challengingly.

'*Of course I am, you idiot woman,*' Siobhan thought. '*Just let me go before it's too late.*' She lowered her hands slowly.

"Hands up!" Newton yelled.

"It is okay, child," she said to him, turning her head far enough toward him that she might be able to dodge if he tried to shoot her out of nervousness. "I mean you no harm. You have not made the same poor choices as this one." When she was assured that he wasn't about to panic, Siobhan returned her shadow-concealed gaze to Tanya. "You've been asking questions about me on behalf of your masters. Reckless."

"Take off your mask and hood," Tanya said. "If you're the Raven Queen, prove it."

"The Raven Queen?" Newton whispered.

Siobhan tilted her head to the side. "There really is no need for masks, I suppose." Everyone already knew what Siobhan looked like, after all. Her likeness had been plastered on wanted posters across the city. "I will remove mine if you do the same. I know what you look like already, so there is no need to hide." It would place her at a disadvantage to be the only one with readable facial expressions. Time was running out before whatever backup Tanya had called arrived, and making her and Newton feel a little more vulnerable might help facilitate her escape.

Her two captors shared a look, and Siobhan was careful to remain still so as not to startle them. Finally, Tanya nodded.

They each removed their concealment, moving slowly. Standing within the circle of light from the streetlamp, which quickly gave way to the darkness of the fog, it seemed like they were the only three in the world.

Tanya and Newton's eyes were drawn to the feathers extending from Siobhan's hair first, and then roved over her face.

She felt exposed, almost naked in her vulnerability. Some part of her expected the coppers to jump out from behind a corner and arrest her on the spot.

She stayed very still, her head cocked a little to the side. '*I've used the stick. Now, to try the carrot.*' She met Tanya's gaze, which was a little watery from either fear or the cold. "It is not too late to make a different choice."

"What do you want from me?" Tanya whispered.

"Tonight? Simply that we go our separate ways, and neither of you are harmed."

"You were the one following us!"

"Coincidence. If I wanted to *harm* you, I could have done so long before tonight. But time is running out. They will be here soon." She could hear the faint echoes of words and the running footsteps of a group approaching through the fog. "There are other options, a different path to what you need. For both of you," she added, sparing a glance for Newton, who looked like he might be sick, his lips pale and trembling and his eyes bloodshot. "You may request a boon from me and mine in exchange for your services. I can be quite generous with those who please me."

Tanya licked her lips. "And the Morrows?"

Siobhan waved her hand in a falsely nonchalant motion. "It is the end for them." The muffled echoes of footsteps were drawing closer.

"What did they do to offend you? I never---I was---"

Whatever Tanya was going to say, it was too late, and she cut off as a motley group of a half-dozen men rounded the corner. Their leader pointed at the three of them. They wore strips of red cloth tied around their upper arms, a sign of the Morrows.

Siobhan slipped her hood back up quickly to conceal her features. She was somewhat surprised that they were either stupid or bold enough to openly wear the symbols of a deposed gang. '*Some of them must have slipped through the cracks. They are lower-level members, most likely. Perhaps there is still room for me to escape. Perhaps a bribe?*'

The man in the lead glared at all three of them. "Who called?"

"I did," Tanya said with a grimace, still staring at Siobhan.

Newton lowered his wand and hunched his shoulders, shrinking back to the side of the nearest building, near where he'd set Siobhan's bag at the edge of the light.

The man looked Tanya up and down, too slowly to be polite. "You a Morrow? I don't see the M."

Tanya huffed. "I'm affiliated. How else do you think I got the flare beacon artifact?"

"Could a' stolen it. Could be a trap," one of the others offered.

This led to a general muttering and shifting, and a couple members lifted battle wands of their own toward the trio.

"I recognize her," a smaller man piped up from the back of the group. "Saw her visitin' the boss a couple times at the Bitter Phoenix."

The leader puffed up his chest, glaring down at Tanya. "Well, the boss ain't around no more. Why you callin' for help? This one givin' you trouble?" He peered suspiciously at Siobhan. "She one of the Nightmare Pack?"

Tanya's eyes flicked from the man to Siobhan and back, unsure.

He seemed to pick up on this, because after a second of silence, he reached out and grabbed Tanya's arm. "Take their wands," he ordered.

Tanya tried to jerk back from him, but his grip was strong. Though she raised her wand, she hesitated, looking between the trigger-happy Morrows and Siobhan. Her hesitation cost her.

Her wand was wrenched from her grip by one of the Morrows.

Newton gave his up willingly enough, but still received a rough shove as thanks.

"We're supposed to be allies!" Tanya growled.

The leader, who Siobhan mentally dubbed Chief, grinned humorlessly at Tanya, raising the wand he'd taken from her to point at Siobhan, who was nominally unarmed. "That agreement was with the old boss. You and I will need to make a new deal." He jerked his head. "Let's move. I don't want to stick around for anyone else that flare beacon might have attracted. The coppers are patrolling all night lately, and those Nightmare Pack bastards go rabid at the sight of us."

Wands trained on their three captives, the Morrows picked up the box of potions with pleasant surprise, then took them a few blocks away. Seemingly by random, Chief picked out a brick, three-story building with boarded-up shop windows across the ground level and dark apartment windows above on the third. The door was locked, but they broke it open with some difficulty and brute force, ripping the inner lock free from its moorings.

The inside of the shop, which took up an area the height of the first two floors, was filled with high-end wooden furniture, some completed and some halfway through assembly. It was a woodworking shop. As the Morrows searched for a light-crystal lamp and turned it on, Siobhan's eyes flicked around.

There were two other doors besides the one they'd just broken through: one to the side that looked like it might lead to a storage closet, and another at the back, at the top of a short series of steps. Her eyes flicked to the high ceiling, listening for movement that would signify people waking up in the rooms above. It would be simplest if the building was empty. The variable of civilians could throw a wrench in even the best escape plans.

The Morrow guarding her motioned for Siobhan to back up toward the side of the room. She did so until her legs bumped against a heavy table. "Keep your hands up," he warned.

"So what can you offer me, girl?" Chief asked Tanya. "Any reason I shouldn't just hold you and these other two for ransom?"

Newton let out a small, distressed sound.

The Morrow holding him gave a disgusted grunt and dropped his arm. "Don't try anything stupid," he warned, turning away to light another of the lamps on display, which he took to the counter and used to start rifling around, probably hoping to find any poorly secured coin. He grabbed random small items that caught his interest and shoved them in his pockets.

Siobhan dubbed him Sticky Fingers.

Newton backed up to the front wall, bracing against it and dropping Siobhan's bag beside him. She hadn't even noticed him pick it up. He placed his hands together, thumbs to forefingers, and began the hum for his calming spell, ignoring the disgruntled surprise of a couple of their captors.

"What is he doing?" a fat man with unfortunately saggy jowls demanded, pointing his wand at Newton. Siobhan named him Bulldog.

Tanya motioned for them to calm down with her raised hands. "It helps him keep from panicking. He's not accustomed to situations like this." She lifted her chin, glaring at the leader. "So, you're going to hold us for ransom? Ransom by *who*? Your bosses are all locked up, and if you're hoping for someone to pay you, they'll need to be free first."

Chief coughed---a gruff, blustering sound. "Perhaps I just have to kill you three, strip you naked, and throw you in the nearest canal, then. If you can't offer me anything..." He trailed off threateningly.

Newton's hums grew a little louder, as if he were trying to drown out their voices.

A muscle in Tanya's jaw jumped as she ground her teeth. "I'm working to free Lord Morrow. I'm sure he'll be in a generous mood if he knows you were helpful in doing so."

"Ehh...that's not exactly what I'm wanting to hear, girl. Word on the street is, Lord Morrow is dead. As for the rest of them...I kinda prefer my sudden rise in station now that they're gone. Well, if you know where Lord Morrow stashed the Morrow operation funds, I might be interested in that."

Despite the turn toward threats of violence, Siobhan was encouraged by this development. She didn't want the University involved, and apparently not every member of the Morrows knew about their connection. Additionally, this proved that Chief was both stupid and open to a bribe. Perhaps she could offer for them to take her to the Verdant Stag for the ransom they wanted? She could use one of the wooden and pewter bracelets around her wrist to alert Katerin of an emergency, and when they arrived the Stag enforcers could take out this entire group of idiots.

"I can offer you a beast core. Three million thaums of power. One for each of us," Tanya said.

Every Morrow head in the room turned to look at her.

"Oh?" Chief's grin returned. "Search them," he ordered.

'*A competent leader would have thought of that long before, especially since Tanya and Newton were openly carrying battle wands when they arrived.*'

Tanya's eyes flicked to Siobhan, almost as if she expected Siobhan to get them out of this mess somehow.

'*You should have let me go earlier, and then none of us would be in this situation!*' Siobhan wanted to scream.

Sticky Fingers, who had been rifling around the shop counter, reached for Siobhan's bag, which was sitting at the still-humming Newton's feet.

Newton also looked to Siobhan, a spike of anxiety returning to his expression, which had been momentarily loosening under the effects of his spell.

Siobhan pushed back a flare of embarrassment, because when nothing happened to the man searching her bag, Newton would know she had been bluffing.

"I'd like to propose a counter offer," Siobhan said, thinking quickly and speaking slowly. "You can ransom both us and our belongings from someone who can afford it. You have the authority to treat with other gang leaders, as the new head of the Morrows, I assume?" As long as the Stags came out victorious, and Siobhan didn't get injured or killed in the crossfire, she would walk away no poorer, with all her belongings.

The attention turned toward her.

One of the Morrows held up a lamp to better see her, while the one who'd been guarding her pushed her hood back so that her face was clear.

"And who are you?" asked Chief, grimacing with disgust at the feathers sprouting from her hair.

Introducing herself as the Raven Queen might not be the smartest decision this time. What if their avarice didn't outweigh their fear and aggression?

Near the front of the room, Sticky Fingers shifted around. As soon as his eyes landed on Siobhan's uncovered face, they widened. He looked back toward the shop counter, then again to Siobhan. His expression twisted with shock and horror. The hand holding a wand shot up, pointing at Siobhan. "It's a trap! It's her! Run, run away, *it's her!*"

Before anyone could respond to what he'd said, his finger clenched, tugging on the trigger of the wand, and Siobhan had a fraction of a second for stunned, horrified realization as an orange spell coalesced at the tip and shot toward her.

Her latest wanted poster was tacked to the cork board beside the shop counter.

It was too late to dodge---they were only a few meters apart. She instinctively threw up her hands, closing her eyes and ducking her head.

There was a moment of stunned silence in which she had time to recognize that she hadn't been hit by what she was pretty sure was a fireball spell, though she could feel the heat licking at her face and hands.

She opened her eyes tentatively.

The fireball hung in the air in front of her outstretched hands, roiling and expanding as it lost the cohesion and power of its condensed form.

She was as stunned as everyone else until she felt the burning cold of her warding medallion against her chest. She stepped quickly to the side, letting the fireball slide past her. It whooshed across the room and impacted against the brick wall on the other side, its energy dissipated enough that it left nothing more than scorch marks.

"Idiot!" Chief screamed at Sticky Fingers. "You'll burn the place down around us!"

The skin of Siobhan's chest was rapidly beginning to hurt, and she resisted the urge to curl up protectively around herself. '*The spell must have been coming at me perfectly dead center for the deflection spell to stop it rather than shunt it to the side.*' It was meant to be an energy-saving measure to deflect rather than to simply shield, which was probably how her grandfather had stuffed so many protections into a single artifact, but with the perfect angle, that apparently backfired. '*Once again, Grandfather saved my life.*'

But the danger wasn't over. After one more stunned second, which Sticky Fingers used to fumble with this wand, he pulled the trigger again. Thankfully, this time the spell wasn't orange.

Siobhan was prepared, sidestepping the rapidly expanding, almost invisible spell and taking only a bruising blow across her arm. Behind her, furniture was overturned and chunks of brick were blasted from the far wall.

But the other Morrows were spreading out, their own wands raised toward her, and she knew the situation was quickly degrading. '*I have to run.*' But she had very few options without her bag of components and pre-drawn paper arrays, and there were Morrows between her and the door.

With a distraction, something else for them to shoot at instead of her, maybe she could dive for her bag, break a philtre of darkness, and escape with Newton in tow. Tanya might escape if she was quick-thinking and nimble on her feet, but she would have to fend for herself. Siobhan couldn't save both of them.

Siobhan raised her hands to her mouth, cupping them into a Circle, and rushed through the chant for her shadow-familiar at a low mumble. "Life's breath, shadow mine. In darkness we were born. In darkness do we feast. Devour, and arise." Then she added a huge exhale to power the spell with the heat of her breath. The truncated ritual was a greater strain on her Will, but she pushed the magic into her shadow with only a single repetition of the chant instead of three. She had no time for three.

She used the same shadow form she'd used last time when the coppers were attacking, a tattered form of darkness with a fluttering cloak and a huge beak extending from the hood that covered its head.

Tanya dodged a spell with a smooth sliding movement, then leapt for Sticky Fingers, pushing his wand arm away and smashing her forehead into his face.

Siobhan sent her risen shadow moving away from her to the side, trying to draw their spells harmlessly into the back of the room. She hoped the construct was dark and substantial enough to be a proper distraction despite her rushed execution of the spell.

She spun toward Newton, crouching low.

His mouth hung open with horror, his glassy, bloodshot eyes locked on the unnaturally tall shadow-form behind her. His hands were still cupped in front of his chest, but it was obvious that the self-calming spell had been forgotten. Her bag sat at his feet.

Tanya cursed as she grappled with Sticky Fingers.

The others were screaming. One spell shot past over Siobhan's crouched head, and a couple more of different colors passed harmlessly through her shadow familiar, which she let ripple but not disperse.

All the hair on Siobhan's body rose at once with a tingling urgency. An instinct that lived somewhere in the back of her mind screamed at her to run, to *escape*.

A pressure moved through the air, a shiver that hurt her eyes and scraped along her teeth and spine.

She released her shadow-familiar spell almost too fast for safety and let her crouch continue downward, pulling herself into a fetal position, her arms shielding her head.

With a crack that was more hindbrain sensation than sound, the world twisted.

Siobhan's eyes rolled back into her head as reality ceased to conform to its normal pattern.

She felt all the things at once, tasted emotions, heard the ripples of space, and felt time shudder through her skin.

It was over in an instant, almost too fast for her brain to grasp what was happening, which she could only be grateful for. She suspected that extreme briefness was the only thing that allowed her to maintain her sanity.

She lay on the smooth, polished wood of the floor, letting out a few sobbing breaths as warm tears spilled down her temple. The scream of fear in the back of her mind was still going, and as her brain regained control of her body, she climbed clumsily to her hands and knees. She was already bruised from slipping on the ice, and this had only made it worse, but that concern was far from the forefront of her mind.

In the spot where Newton had been, stretching out a couple of meters, was a hollow sphere of randomly connected, faintly vibrating strings, like a shell made out of thread-thin vines. Crouched within, in a vaguely fetal position, was a dark form, indistinct under a mat of more strings, which grew over the form like old mold.
 
Chapter 84 – Blight
Chapter 84 – Blight

Siobhan

Month 1, Day 20, Wednesday 11:20 p.m.​

Siobhan stood, staring at the sphere of web-like strings. She realized, with a distant horror, that the strings were red and pink and white. The colors of the inside of a body. It seemed, for a moment that stretched on forever, that the world had stilled.

All was silent.

Then the strings began to vibrate. The movement was gentle and soft, but produced a faint noise, like a thousand distant cellos playing the same deep note. A few strings were spread out against the wall and floor, like vines.

With a sudden breath that set the world into motion again, Siobhan stepped backward, bumping against the table and making its legs shudder over the wooden floor. Her bladder tried to release under the effects of mindless terror, and she realized barely in time to keep from pissing herself. Her leg muscles were trembling uncontrollably. Siobhan braced herself on the table to keep from collapsing again.

'*What was that? The world broke, just for a moment. Or my mind did.*' Whatever it was had affected Tanya, too, but not the Morrows.

Tanya was on the floor next to the man she'd attacked, struggling to crawl to her feet.

The Morrow closest to what had once been Newton screamed.

It was a thoughtless sound, not an intimidating yell or a frightened cry, but the mindless, hoarse shriek of terror of an animal in the night.

He raised the wand in his hand and shot a concussive blast spell at the Aberrant. From as close as the Morrow was standing, the blast spell would have broken a human's ribs, tossed their body back hard enough to knock them unconscious against the brick wall, and probably ruptured a couple of organs.

The foggy spell washed over the Aberrant, rippling out against the vibrating strings that contained its form like a bucket of water splashed into a pond, going through and past and impacting with a loud, dull sound against the front wall behind it. The humming strings were agitated at its passing, but seemed unharmed. The tips of the strings, spread out like vines, writhed curiously.

The Morrow man kept screaming and shooting one overpowered concussive blast after another, till the bricks of the front wall began to shatter and crumble and the boarded-up windows were blown clear again.

Siobhan covered her mouth. She held in the convulsive sob that wracked through her body so hard she felt she might choke on it.

The other Morrows joined the first in attacking, one almost hitting Tanya with a fireball as she crawled across the room toward Siobhan.

The fireballs were moderately effective, singeing and withering the Aberrant's flesh-colored strings, but weren't enough to actually catch the thing on fire.

The slicing spells cut through the strings, and could get through the protective sphere, but not all the way through the lumpy mass within. They didn't seem to be doing much real damage. The strings sprouted offshoots from their severed edges and wove themselves back together again with nothing more than a vague scar to show for it.

"Kill it!" Chief screamed. The barrage of spells was enough to collapse a large section of the front wall Newton had been leaning against when he lost control and send a couple of pieces of burning furniture tumbling into the street.

The Morrows quickly ran out of the offensive spells they'd chosen. One or two at a time, they paused to switch the settings on their wands or replace them with another offensive artifact that still had a charge remaining. Each spell within a multi-option artifact like the more expensive battle wands had its own pool of magical energy to draw from, so when they were out of one, they had no option but to switch to something else, and when they ran out of everything useful, they would be helpless.

The man who'd attacked the Aberrant first was still screaming, his wand outstretched but empty of concussive blasts, and him too insensate to switch to a new spell.

The strings nearest him were growing through the air, extending in a liquid pour and hardening in place as they went. It looked like a snake's slither, and gave Siobhan the same sense of foreboding as they approached him.

He didn't move, just kept screaming and trying to fire an empty wand.

For a moment, when the first string touched his neck, nothing happened. Then, the skin bulged out in a boil, like the growing bud of a flower.

The bud sprouted.

The man's neck unraveled, strands of his flesh and blood rising up and disentangling themselves from the rest of him, as if he had been made of millions of tightly packed strings all along. The inside of his throat was visible for a moment, and then his screams choked off as the strands continued to spread, his body slowly coming apart like an unfurling flower of human thread.

The remaining Morrows spread out and retreated toward the back of the room, knocking carelessly into the displayed wooden furniture, their horror tangible. One of them had started to sob, his arm shaking so badly his slicing spells were shooting harmlessly past the Aberrant and disappearing into the fog outside the front wall.

Siobhan took another step back, her eyes opened as wide as they could go, her hand clamped over her mouth.

Still crawling, Tanya grabbed the edge of Siobhan's cloak.

Siobhan looked down into Tanya's desperate face.

"Help me. Save me. Please," Tanya croaked.

The words were ridiculous, a sign of desperation making the other woman reach for whatever feeble hope she could find, but they still acted like a shocking splash of cold water to wake Siobhan from her horrified stupor. She reached down, grabbing Tanya's arm and helping her to her feet. Above Tanya's head, her eyes flicked around, cataloguing the situation and their options.

Newton had been near the shop's front door when he lost control, and a whole section of the wall was now missing entirely, but there was no way they could escape past his still-spreading tendrils. There were a couple of boarded-up windows at the far end of the front wall, but strings were already growing toward them, and by the time she and Tanya managed to break the boards free they would likely have reached the windows.

The Morrows were between them and the stairway leading up to the higher floor.

Behind them was the door to the other room.

"Come on," Siobhan ordered, her voice barely loud enough to be heard past all the screaming and the battle spells. Still holding Tanya's arm, she hauled the other woman around the table, weaving through the furniture toward the far door. '*Maybe there will be a window that we can crawl out of.*'

Siobhan yanked on the handle. It was locked. She held back a whining moan of frustration, the hair on the back of her neck prickling as she imagined the strings weaving through the air, searching for her. '*Can I break down the door with a few kicks? If only I had my bag, my supplies, I could open it easily.*' Siobhan still had a few different writing implements, and even though she didn't have her lantern, she could use the heat in the air to power the spell...but the lack of proper components would make it more difficult.

She peered at Tanya, who was trembling, her bloodless lips pressed together. The other woman should still have all her supplies, including a handy beast core and whatever else she'd been carrying. "Open the door," Siobhan ordered her, turning to face the room again. Tanya was a fourth term University student. She would be faster than Siobhan, anyway.

"O-okay," Tanya stammered behind her.

The Morrow who'd been subsumed by the Aberrant was completely string already, the double-thump of a heartbeat spreading through its vibrating, hollow mass, and its own searching tendrils already spreading toward the other Morrows.

It reminded Siobhan of a fungus, spreading, seeding, and sprouting more of itself. This was the kind of Aberrant that the Red Guard labeled a Blight-type. If allowed to get out of control, they could cause true devastation.

Chief had calmed, and was shouting orders. He and two of the others were moving the furniture into a barricade piled up in the middle of the room, trying to block off the strings of Newton and their subsumed comrade.

Sticky Fingers, the one that had shot at Siobhan, was still on the floor, unconscious and untouched on the wrong side of the barricade, but apparently they had given up hope for him. Blood was pooling around his head from whatever Tanya had done to him.

The remaining Morrows had moved to stunning spells, conserving their charges, only shooting a single spell at a time.

It was the first thing that actually seemed to have an effect on the Aberrant. Wherever the crackling red spells hit, the strings stilled in a couple of meter radius, silencing their humming and slowing their inexorable growth. The Morrows were using the time this bought them to strengthen the barricade.

But the strings weren't just growing through the air. They were also spreading along the darkness of the far wall and even up toward the high ceiling. The Morrows' barricade wouldn't save them.

One of the Morrows had climbed the steps to the door at the back of the room and was kicking at it, no doubt hoping to break open an escape route, just like Siobhan and Tanya. Every kick was preceded by a loud scream, as if the man thought that would give him more strength, and the strings growing along the wall seemed to surge faster in response to the desperate sound.

He noticed them, screamed again, and threw himself back toward the middle of the room.

The strings detached from the far wall, growing back the way they'd come, following him. He kept screaming, pointing wordlessly at the strings that were now coming at them from the side of the room as well as the front.

Behind Siobhan, Tanya let out a sob of relief as the lock clicked open and the door swung inward.

A quick glance was all it took for Siobhan to realize there would be no escape from this room. It was a storage closet---full of tools, wood, and supplies in crates and on shelves. There was no window, only brick walls.

When they were both inside, Tanya moved to close the door behind them, but Siobhan shook her head. A closed door wouldn't stop the strings. They could slip through the cracks. Better to be able to see, to know what was happening.

The man who had been trying to kick open the shop's back door calmed enough to aim his wand and shoot two stunning spells, which stilled the strings reaching for him entirely. He quieted, his eyes wide, panting heavily, and then suddenly jumped as if he'd been stung by a hornet.

He looked down in horror at something Siobhan couldn't see.

She could guess what had happened, though. One of the strings had slipped through the barricade and touched his leg or foot.

He tried to run, but stumbled. Soon after---quicker this time than with the first victim---he began to unravel, one leg unfurling into an amorphous cloud of flesh-colored strings.

Siobhan pushed back her sleeve, picked out the correct bracelet by the colored string tied around each, and snapped it decisively, shoving the now-unlinked remains into a pocket. It wouldn't tell Oliver where she was, but he would know that something had gone wrong and she was in immediate danger. She chose the next bracelet by the pattern and color of the string she'd tied around it. She slipped it off without breaking it and, aiming very carefully, threw it out the window and into the foggy street as hard as she could.

She'd never assumed she would be in a situation like this, but she and Oliver had agreed on what to do in a dire emergency. He would have a divination cast using the pair to the bracelet she'd just thrown away, and as long as the target was far enough from her that her divination ward didn't act to protect her by blocking it, he would find her. She hoped.

The Morrows had grasped the situation. A couple of stunning spells knocked the latest victim unconscious, slowing the strings sprouting from his body. Unfortunately, their path to the back door was soon to be blocked off.

Bulldog, the fat man with unfortunate jowls, noticed her standing in the storage closet's doorway. He pointed toward her and Chief hesitated, looking around wildly for any other option, but, seeing none, nodded.

The three remaining Morrows began to head toward Siobhan and Tanya, navigating through the overturned furniture.

The younger one who had started crying---Siobhan dubbed him Sniffles---was holding a lamp to keep an eye out for sneaking strings waiting in the shadows to touch them.

The strings from the original core of the Aberrant had reached Sticky Fingers now. They crawled over him in several areas, but he was still human. Siobhan wondered for a moment if he'd died, and the strings only took root in living flesh, but his chest still rose and fell slightly.

Siobhan let out a loud, shaky breath as the realization hit her. '*The Aberrant is ignoring him.*'

The other three Morrows were getting closer to her, and as they pushed a fallen cabinet out of their way with a loud scratch across the floor, the strings nearest them began to grow in their direction.

"Lady Raven Queen, we're begging your pardon!" Chief yelled at her as they approached. "Please give us your protection, we'll give you anything you want---"

Siobhan's hand shot out toward him in a stopping motion, and he froze mid-step, the two behind him jostling a bit at the unexpected halt. She lifted her index finger slowly and pointedly to her lips. With her other hand, she pointed at what had once been Newton, then pointed to her ear. "It can hear you," she mouthed silently.
 
Chapter 85 - Pullulation
Chapter 85 - Pullulation

Siobhan

Month 1, Day 20, Wednesday 11:25 p.m.​

Chief's eyes widened, but he nodded dramatically to show that he'd understood Siobhan's message and began to tiptoe toward her. The others copied him. If not for the situation, seeing three grown men sneak so dramatically would have been amusing. They were almost beyond the current range of the Aberrant's strings.

The humming was growing louder, and Siobhan found her mind clear, if not calm, and her body surprisingly relaxed and ready for action, rather than paralyzed by deep-seated terror.

The three Morrows were huddled together. Sniffles, who'd been crying earlier, was now only pale-faced and tight-lipped as his eyes swept their path for strings. Chief led the way, and Bulldog pressed up behind both of them, looking over his shoulder every other second.

Which meant he didn't see the rounded leg of a broken table the others were stepping over, and when his foot landed on it, it rolled forward, sending him pitching backward. He let out a shout of surprise and reached out to grab onto Sniffles.

But Sniffles leaned away from him, and when Bulldog hit the ground, the fancy light crystal lamp he'd been carrying fell out of his hand. The glass body shattered against the floor. He cursed, trying to quickly regain his feet, but the strings had already been drawn by his noise, and he wasn't quick or nimble enough to get out of their way in time.

Chief turned to help, trying to haul him up, but the strings were too fast, touching Bulldog's arm as he tried to heave himself off the ground.

Expression twisted with terror, Bulldog grabbed onto Chief, holding him tightly and screaming, "Help me! Help me, don't leave me!"

Sniffles bolted for Siobhan, but she didn't let him into the room, holding a hand up to his face to stop him at the door. To her satisfaction, he didn't try to physically push past her, despite his fear.

Chief tore one arm back from Bulldog, grabbing his wand and shooting a stunning spell directly into the terrified man's face.

Bulldog slumped backward, the strings that were assimilating him slowing their advance through his flesh.

But the screaming had agitated the Aberrant's tendrils, and before Chief could free his other arm, one touched his wrist.

A boil began to bud on his right hand.

Siobhan was impressed with his composure as he pointed the wand at his own forearm, just above where the string was attached, and fiddled with the settings on his wand. A slicing spell shot out, cutting through the flesh and bone, almost all the way through the limb.

He gritted his teeth, holding back a scream of pain with a trembling, pale-faced exhale. He shot a second slicing spell at the same spot, severing the rest of the way through his right forearm.

Putting the wand in his mouth, he squeezed the flesh above the blood-squirting stump with his free hand, stumbling toward the storage closet with ragged gasps and a face so pale it looked green, likely more from shock than blood loss, though the latter would quickly become a problem.

"Your wands," Siobhan mouthed slowly, holding a hand out expectantly.

Sniffles gave her his immediately. Chief hesitated, but soon opened his mouth to let her take his, as well.

She examined his bleeding stump. It wasn't sprouting any flesh-strings, and she could see no boils. Behind him, his hand lay on the floor, only half-subsumed into string, and *not* transforming any further. Whatever the strings were attracted to, the severed hand no longer contained it.

She tucked both wands into one of her bigger vest pockets and stepped aside to let Chief and Sniffles enter the room, eyes sweeping over the entire shop once again.

The second infected Morrow was still being subsumed, but much slower now that he, too, was unconscious. The strings were unfurling his lower back, but his torso and head were still intact.

Bulldog had been forced into unconsciousness almost immediately, and the strings were only halfway up his arm. His expression was peaceful.

Siobhan turned around and they all retreated to the far side of the storage closet.

Tanya was glassy-eyed and had beads of sweat over her forehead despite the chill, but she looked to Siobhan with a calm, expectant readiness, as if prepared to leap to her bidding. "Should I search them?" she whispered, the words more breath than sound.

"Yes," Siobhan said, then turned to the Morrows. "Do either of you have any concussive blast spells left?" It was dangerous to cast them in a small, enclosed space, but it might be enough to break down the wall of the storage closet and let them escape directly into the side street.

Both of them shook their heads, which was a shame.

"How many stunning spells remaining?"

The leader shook his head again, but Sniffles said, "Four. Three in mine, one in his." He seemed sure, which was rather impressive, with all the chaos and mayhem they had just gone through.

Four stunning spells was enough to buy them a couple of minutes. Her attention turned to the Morrow leader. The slicing spell had done a relatively clean job on his forearm. There weren't any bone fragments, at least. She had plenty of healing supplies in her bag, courtesy of the secret meeting, but that bag was lying on the ground within the Aberrant's main string-sphere, dropped when the Morrows realized who she was.

If they didn't do something quickly, he would pass out and then die from blood loss. His grip on his severed forearm wasn't enough to stop the bleeding, and she doubted he'd be able to keep it up for much longer, judging from his pale skin and the faint trembling in his knees. She considered simply tying off the stump with a makeshift tourniquet and leaving Chief to his fate, but he might be useful, and even if he wasn't---even though he was a criminal that had threatened her---the thought of huddling in fear next to a slowly dying man while she had the means to help him made her queasy. '*It's not about him. It's about me and who I want to be.*'

She still had a handful of supplies in the pockets scattered throughout her clothes, and they already knew her as the Raven Queen, a wanted criminal known for doing blood magic. "I can patch up your arm," she offered, her breathy whisper almost lost amid the growing hum filling the building.

He stared at her a moment, then nodded jerkily.

"Kneel," she said, taking the little silver alchemy athame from her pocket and unsheathing it. It was meant for cutting ingredients and occasionally waving around a cauldron while chanting, not cutting a human, but she liked to have a backup.

His eyes widened, but she only used the athame to cut away his blood-soaked sleeve, which she wrung until the blood dripped out into the growing puddle on the floor, and then tied tightly just below his elbow as a makeshift tourniquet.

This would require much more power than shifting some teeth back into their proper place or knitting together a shallow cut. There was no way she could regrow his hand, but she needed to at least stop the bleeding and close the wound.

She dipped her finger in the pooling blood, using it to draw the flesh-mirroring spell array.

Tanya looked between the array, Siobhan, and the man, but didn't say anything. Instead, she offered Siobhan one of the beast cores, which the Morrows hadn't had time to find and take from her.

Siobhan accepted it with interest, imagining she could feel the faint sense of bottled power within the bright yellow crystal. She guided Chief to place one arm in each of the two inner Circles. She placed the beast core in the component Circle, warned him, "Do not move," then began to cast, using the Conduit still tucked uncomfortably inside the lip of her boot.

Despite her warning, Chief gasped and jerked as the meat of his stump moved under her control. Luckily, he didn't leave the Circle, but she sent him a harsh glare that made his Adam's apple bob with an audible swallow.

Without Siobhan needing to ask, Tanya moved to kneel beside him, holding one of his arms and gesturing for Sniffles to do the same on the other side.

The door to the upper floor, across the main room from the storage closet, flew open, distracting Siobhan.

An old man stood in the doorway above the small set of stairs, holding a spear and what looked like an antique wooden shield with metal banding around the sides, painted with a coat of arms. "Get out of my shop, hooligans!" he yelled, brandishing the spear from behind the protection of the shield. It was a rather belated response to all the ruckus they'd been making. Perhaps the old man had been waiting until it sounded like they were gone to come out in a show of bluster.

When no one responded, he took a better look at the ruined shop. His eyes widened, swept over the room, and without another word, he turned around and ran back up the stairs. "We have to get out! We have to get out *now*! There's some rogue magic *thing* growing down there..." His gasping voice came through the stairway door until he got too far away to be heard past the hum of the Aberrant.

The strings grew toward the open door, drawn by his voice, and up toward the ceiling, which was thumping with footsteps and letting through more muffled voices.

Siobhan resumed her magical adjustments. She couldn't actually mirror the regrown arm. However, she could mimic the way blood vessels shrunk as they grew into his remaining hand, forcing the ones in his stump to narrow artificially, and grow new paths between the veins and arteries. That would send the blood that would otherwise continue pumping out of him back into circulation.

"Is that blood magic?" Sniffles asked.

Tanya scoffed. "You're in the presence of the Raven Queen, and she's healing a man without any components. What do you think?"

"Is that...safe?" Sniffles seemed torn between leaning closer in fascination and shuffling backward to put space between himself and the blood magic, but any movement was restricted by his need to keep a firm grip on Chief's arm.

Tanya actually rolled her eyes, one side of her mouth twitching up in a smirk despite the stress-induced sweat still wetting her temples. "She's a free-caster. She's more than skilled enough for something like this."

"But...where is her Conduit?"

Tanya seemed stumped by this at first, too, but finally just said, "She's the Raven Queen," as if that were an acceptable explanation. "If I were you, and you make it through the night, I'd leave the Morrows. You do not want to be on her bad side."

Sniffles shuddered with his whole body.

Siobhan was curious about the reputation the Raven Queen had somehow earned behind her back, but couldn't split her concentration from molding Chief's stump. She didn't care to do a perfect job, and didn't have the power or skill to do so even if she had. She worked quickly, then started tugging at the skin, growing it a little but mostly just forcing it to stretch around the severed flesh. In only a couple of minutes, he was left with a raw, shiny forearm stump that looked suspiciously like a fingertip. It was sloppy, but definitely satisfactory for the work of a few minutes.

Siobhan released the spell. "You still need to see a healer. I did not clean the wound."

He gave her several quick bows, staring in wonder at his wrist, which probably still hurt quite a bit but wouldn't be fatal within the next few hours at least. "Thank you, thank you, er, Lady Raven Queen. Am I...do I owe you my life, now? Or...the life of my first-born child?"

Siobhan was picking up the beast core, but almost dropped it in stupefaction at his second question. '*Is he joking?*'

His earnest, frightened expression belied that.

She almost shook her head, but hesitated. Why would she turn down repayment for her help when it was offered? "I do not take payment in lives," she whispered instead, tucking the beast core into her jacket pocket. There was no way she was returning it to Tanya.

Her answer did not seem to reassure Chief in the least, but before he could continue to question her, Tanya butted in. "Mistress, is there any way to help Newton?"

There was no way to reverse an Aberrant transformation. Siobhan said so, and Tanya nodded reluctantly, her expression drawn tight with fear and dread.

'*She's more naive than I thought, if she didn't know that. Or maybe just desperate for hope.*'

"Well, do you have some way to get us out of here? Some way to break down the wall without the Aberrant being able to sense it?" Tanya tried.

Siobhan considered. She might be able to use the trick from Professor Lacer's class to turn small sections of the mortar between the bricks into sand, and thus open a hole for them, but there would probably be at least two layers of brick, and some sort of insulation in between them. Even if she got Tanya to help with that, it would take too long. "Silently, but not quickly," she whispered. "The strings would reach us."

"Well, is there maybe a way to travel with us through the shadows? Your shadow-creature seems big enough to carry us all."

Siobhan stared at Tanya, wondering if unrealistic, fantastical thoughts were a sign of shock, since the other woman seemed to be losing her grip on reality. The question was too inane to bother with a response. Besides, Siobhan's attention was drawn to a bright light that swept through the cleared front windows and the part of collapsed wall behind Newton.

She turned with excitement, a finger on her lip reminding the others to be quiet. The kind of lensed lantern that focused the beam in a single direction wasn't common among civilians, and someone was shining one such beam through the fog. The people up above could have somehow summoned the coppers, or, more likely, it had been the flare followed by all the previous noise and spellcasting. With the humming of the strings drowning out other sounds, she couldn't listen for the metallic clack of their footsteps that would signify the eponymous copper hobnails in the soles of their boots.

She had the sudden urge to call out for help, but the slowly searching strings were already almost a meter away from the doorway, crawling along the floor and hanging in vine-like patterns in the air. If she called for help, by the time the coppers got to them, they would be dead.

'*We could write a note explaining the situation, wrap it around something, and throw it out one of the windows. They could open the storage room wall from the other side.*' It could work, maybe, if the coppers had enough stunning spell charges on them and were willing to listen.

A copper stepped closer to the collapsed section of wall where Newton and the front door had once stood, shining his light through the string-filled opening. He called, "Is anyone in there? By order of the High Crown, reveal yourself!" The wand in his other hand sent out an almost-transparent pulse, likely the same revealing spell the copper team had used on Siobhan when they caught her and Oliver in that rundown building. That seemed like a lifetime ago.

The copper seemed to realize suddenly what he was seeing, and screamed over the humming, "Aberrant! Call the Red---" His words cut out in favor of a glass-sharp shriek, and his lantern fell to the ground as his arm exploded into thread.

The Aberrant's power was growing. That had been a lot faster than either of the other two.

Another copper---his partner---shouted in alarm, and through the fog and the strings Siobhan caught what she thought was the shimmer of a barrier spell springing into existence as he scrambled to back away. His footsteps rang loud as he retreated up the fog-filled street.

The first copper tried to run, too, but the strings got to his head too quickly. He slumped to the cobblestone street as the grey strings of his brain matter fluttered outward, illuminated by the bright beam of his lensed lantern.
 
Chapter 86 - The Consolations of Philosophy
Chapter 86 - The Consolations of Philosophy

Siobhan

Month 1, Day 20, Wednesday 11:30 p.m.​

From out of Siobhan's line of sight, the remaining copper shot a couple of red stunning spells at the Aberrant's prime mass---their wands' default spell---though either because of his distance from their target or the Aberrant's gradual increase in power, the threads didn't still for as long as they had before.

The people above called out to the coppers for rescue, enticing the strings further up toward the ceiling.

One of the people that might have been able to save them had just died. Now the coppers would be more wary, more cautious. Maybe they would move too slowly out of care for their own well-being to save Siobhan and the others before it was too late.

Siobhan was terrified. She knew she was, but her body didn't agree. It was surreal to experience such a disconnect of emotion from physiological response. She felt detached from herself. She had grown used to feeling a little uncomfortable, a little displaced in her own skin, after using the artifact. This was different. She had never felt that her existence was a consciousness so distinct and separate from the meat suit she wore as a body.

It made her wonder again if there was any evidence of consciousness beyond the electrical and chemical signals processed by the brain. She didn't believe it---her sense of detachment was unreliable and there was no measurable evidence of such a phenomenon, but the curiosity it sparked made her feel more settled, more like herself.

She was a creature of curiosity, after all. '*If I cannot rely on others, I will rely on myself. I will find a way out of this.*'

Neither of the Morrows seemed as frightened as they had been before.

Tanya was still looking to Siobhan for salvation with out-of-character faith, but none of the clawing desperation that had been there after Newton first lost control.

All of the people who had been infected were now fully string, too, but Sticky Fingers was still breathing shallowly, resting in a coagulating pool of his own blood as the strings crawled over and past him, uncaring.

"An Aberrant's powers are always unique, like snowflakes, but they are often based on the circumstances in which they lost control," Siobhan muttered aloud, running her fingers over her cold-chapped lips.

Tanya nodded, a faint frown of confusion creasing her brow.

"Newton was casting a self-calming spell. The strings are imitating the hum of it. Transferring the calm to us. Can you feel it?" Siobhan asked.

"I feel it," Chief said, his voice a little too loud.

"The strings are drawn to movement. Especially to screaming. But they're ignoring him"---Siobhan pointed to Sticky Fingers---"because he's unconscious. I think they can tell the difference between a living, agitated body and someone in a state of complete calm. They ignored your hand once you cut it off, too," she murmured to Chief.

"So if it keeps giving off that sound, maybe we'll be calm enough to be safe?" Tanya asked.

Siobhan gave her a bitter smile. "If you would like to use one of the few remaining stunning spells to knock yourself unconscious and wait for rescue, you can. But I have a different idea."

Tanya hesitated before shaking her head. "No. The coppers will be calling in the Red Guard right now. Who knows what they'll do? Maybe they'll quarantine the whole building and kill everything inside. Newton---this Aberrant, I mean---it's a Blight-type. It spreads. I heard there's a town near Vale that had a bad Blight-type twenty years ago. The whole town is still trapped inside a sundered zone."

The words produced a small flutter of actual, physical anxiety in Siobhan's chest, and she closed her eyes for a moment to force it back.

"I'll follow you," Tanya added. "What do you need me to do?"

"Us as well," Chief concurred immediately.

Sniffles nodded rapidly.

"Do you know the spell Newton was using?" Siobhan asked.

Tanya deflated with disappointment. "No. It was a family spell, and I only know he used it when he became too stressed, or when he needed to relax to sleep. I could try to recreate it...?"

"No need." Siobhan handed Tanya both confiscated stunning wands, confident in Tanya's temporary trustworthiness as well as her composure. "When I give the signal, stun the closest strings, then switch immediately to the slicing spell." She sat down and began to unlace her left boot. She'd read that the human body didn't actually need its pinky toes for balance. In the worst case scenario, if this didn't work, her hands would be more useful than her feet, and the feet were farther away from her vital organs.

She could have taught Tanya the self-calming spell and tried to use her as the experimental subject instead, but doubted the woman would be willing to put her own life on the line.

And even if Tanya was willing, she didn't have the experience with the spell that Siobhan did. If she failed, creating another node of strings closer to the storage closet, that would make things worse for Siobhan, while still not absolutely proving that the idea couldn't work.

Siobhan couldn't trust anyone but herself with this task.

She stood, one foot bare against the floor. "Stay close. If this doesn't work, cut off the infected section immediately. I expect the strings will move quickly. Don't try to save too much of my leg. Aim for the mid-calf or the knee."

Tanya's lips firmed, and she nodded, her knuckles white around the wand's handle.

Siobhan reached out and touched Tanya's hand. "Steady, okay?"

"Okay," Tanya breathed.

Turning back to the main floor of the shop---now a wreckage of broken furniture and organic webs of the Aberrant's string---Siobhan took a deep breath, bringing her hands to her chest and creating a Circle with her thumbs touching her middle fingers. She exhaled on a deep hum, the spell coming easier to her than it ever had before. Her voice mixed with the humming of the strings filling the room. She matched their sound as closely as possible, a low droning, and kept going with every deep breath until her heartbeat was calm and the last remnants of acrid adrenaline had dissipated.

She had never been so placid. Even her thoughts felt slow.

Tanya stepped forward, and with a motion from Siobhan, used the last stunning spell from one of the wands on the closest string from only a few inches away. It and those nearby stilled completely, confirming Siobhan's suspicion that the efficacy of the spell decreased with distance, as was the case with many long-distance spells.

Still humming, she reached forward with her foot. She could feel her heartbeat attempt to spike with apprehension, and she paused to make sure she was as calm as could be again.

Then, she moved her foot forward the last couple of inches, touching her pinky toe to the string.

Nothing happened.

She drew her foot back, peering at it in what little light remained from the street and the tipped-over lamps inside the room. No buds forming.

'*But maybe that's just because she stunned them. We've only got three stunning spell charges left. That's not enough to get all the way out of the room. It needs to work on the active strings too.*' So, Siobhan waited until they began to grow forward again and let the string touch her once more.

It curled almost curiously around her toe and over her foot, but still didn't stop and pierce her, and no buds of infection grew in her flesh.

She pulled her foot back, then pressed it against the string a little harder, to make sure movement wouldn't trigger their attack suddenly.

The string grew upward and turned back on itself under the pressure of her flesh, heading slowly back through the air the way it had come, like a tree that was bound with straps would grow into the shape it was forced to conform to.

Still humming, she pulled her foot back, stepping away from the growing strings. They didn't follow her with any particular interest, as if deaf to the noise she was making because it matched their own.

Beside and slightly behind her, Tanya's mouth had dropped open.

"Come," Siobhan mouthed, making sure all three of her short-term allies could see and read the word on her lips.

Sniffles and Chief hurried out of the storage closet with soft steps, keeping Siobhan between themselves and the strings.

She jerked her head toward the door to the stairway on the other side of the room, then started to move, a little uneven since Sniffles was still carrying her other boot. She didn't want to waste time putting it back on while the Aberrant was still growing stronger.

Very carefully, Siobhan led the three of them through the room, physically blocking or turning the strings back on themselves where necessary.

She considered trying to save Sticky Fingers, maybe pulling him into a safer location at the least. '*He's a panicker, though, and hostile to the Raven Queen. He could get us all killed.*' They kept their distance from him and walked past. Neither of the Morrows protested.

Halfway to the stairway, the rogue magic sirens went off, their high-pitched ringing making the other three jump in surprise and agitating the Aberrant.

Her companions calmed almost immediately, probably due in large part to the effects of the Aberrant's humming, and Siobhan felt only the barest thump of alarm.

She knew, intellectually, that she was in danger of dying a horrible, gruesome death, the kind that would give someone nightmares. Her mind kept thinking of it, imagining it and yearning for all the things she had yet to accomplish with her life. But her body was too calm to feel it. Her heartbeat was placid, her muscles relaxed, and her veins free of the burn of stress-response chemicals.

The strings were a little more aggressive after the sirens started, but she reassured herself that even if her state of forced calm was no longer adequate to move through them, she would survive as long as they cut off the infected appendage quickly enough.

As they got to the stairway, Siobhan first turned back the strings curling around the door and along the walls, guiding them until they exited back into the main room against their instincts, then blocked the way so the others could pass ahead of her.

She looked up to the shadowed ceiling where the strings were matted and curled up, a feather of foreboding brushing against the back of her mind.

She turned and walked up the stairs, relaxed down to her faintly-vibrating bones and too lethargic to hurry.

The third floor was an apartment, and apparently housed the shop owner and a couple generations of his family.

Tanya, Sniffles, and Chief had stopped a little way into the living area.

Over Tanya's head, Siobhan saw a burst mass of strings writhing around the middle of the room. A middle-aged man was being turned, from the legs upward.

The strings had burrowed their way directly through the floor from the lower level in several spots, and one must have caught him. They were moving slower than they should have, and Tanya's outstretched wand was enough for Siobhan to guess they'd been stunned.

'*Only a couple of charges left,*' Siobhan thought.

Huddled against the far wall were two women and three young children. They were shivering in horror, one young boy's face pressed to his mother's neck to keep him from seeing the man's fate, but none were screaming, at least.

The grandpa had attempted to attack the strings, apparently, as his spear was caught up in the mass, but he was huddled against the wall to the side, warding off more pieces of the Aberrant with his paltry wooden shield.

Siobhan's eyes met those of the man dying slowly in the middle of the room. It was too late to cut off his legs, as his lower stomach was unraveling already. Even Myrddin might not have been able to save someone missing half their organs.

He was struggling against the forced tranquility. "Have mercy, save them," he gasped out, just before his lungs became visible from the inside of his chest cavity.

As she stepped around him toward the women and children, they huddled back away from her, and she realized it probably seemed quite sinister for her to have her hands in a Circle in front of her chest and be humming the same deep note as the strings. She couldn't stop to explain, but hoped they understood her intentions from the way she pushed the strings back from them and gestured with her head for them to move through the path she'd created.

It was too late to save the grandfather. The strings had bored through and around the edge of his shield, and as soon as they touched him it was over. He fairly exploded into flesh-strings, splashing against the wall and into his own shield.

A couple of the children screamed, and Siobhan had to move quickly to block the strings drawn by the noise. The one positive of the rogue magic sirens was that the strings were less aware of individual small noises, less likely to hone in on the subtle sounds of movement.

There were windows on this floor, barely large enough for the adults to crawl out of, but no way to get safely down to the ground. A jump from this high would break bones, at the least, and the bricks of the outer wall wouldn't provide nearly enough purchase to climb down.

Siobhan led them all to a bedroom at the far end of the upper floor where none of the strings had broken through yet, finally dropping the calming spell so she could speak. There was a window, and if they could get someone to bring a ladder, or create some sort of cushion against the ground, they could escape through it. And if not, they could take their chances with broken bones.

Chief began to explain the situation to the family members in hushed tones just loud enough to be heard over the combined sirens and Aberrant humming.

Looking through the window, Siobhan could see a line of bright lights being set up about a block away, facing the building but barely able to illuminate it through the thick, obscuring fog. "They're setting up a quarantine cordon," she murmured. "They want to be able to see anything that tries to escape."

Tanya moved to stand beside her, looking out with a hint of alarm. "Reinforcement coppers, probably. The Red Guard should be here soon, and they'll...handle things."

One of the women was crying silently, her hand held over her son's mouth to muffle his sobs, too.

Sniffles handed her the red Morrow handkerchief he'd had tied around his arm, but she threw it back in his face, which shocked him and brought a few more tears to his own eyes.

Siobhan drew Sniffles to the window, opening it as far as it would go and making him hold out the lamp he'd brought from downstairs. "Keep waving it. Someone should notice it, and they might be able to help you get down."

"You're not coming with us?" Tanya asked, then answered her own question. "Of course not. They would try to arrest you on sight."

Siobhan nodded silently. She had hoped to escape from the upper floor, but there was another problem she had to deal with. '*I left evidence downstairs. My bag, which is full of supplies, including a spare set of male clothing and the bracelets I gave Newton. The ones he never broke to ask for help. Even if I could afford to replace everything, who knows what the Red Guard could do with all that? They have magic the common person couldn't even imagine.*'

She wasn't sure if it was out of compassion, or her completely missing sense of urgency, but she took a couple of minutes to teach Tanya the esoteric calming spell, in case the other woman needed to block strings trying to enter the room. It took time and practice to get really good at a spell like that, but hopefully it would make some small difference.

Tanya seemed almost afraid to cast it, but picked up the mechanics quickly. She was a fourth-term University student, after all.

Satisfied that she'd done all she could, Siobhan took back the wand that still had two charges of the stunning spell and turned to leave the room.

Tanya reached out, grabbing hold of Siobhan's elbow to stop her. "I never meant..." She swallowed. "I never meant to make an enemy of you. Any offense I caused you by working with the Morrows, or the University, I apologize."

Siobhan's thoughts were too sluggish to work out the best way to respond to that. In the end, she only nodded silently, then left the room, turning back toward the stairway.

Strings were crawling along the walls and through the air from the lower floor. She tucked the wand between her teeth. With a deep breath, she brought her hands back to her chest, began to hum, and faced the stairway.

She tried to move, but her feet refused.

Not because she was incapacitated, but because she desperately, *wretchedly* wanted to do anything else but face the Aberrant head on. If it were possible, she would go to truly extraordinary lengths to avoid the thing.

But that could mean being forced to leave the University or being caught by the coppers. Neither of those were acceptable alternatives.

With only one road before her, she started to force her way down through the drifting strings, back toward the vibrating shadows and the origin of it all.
 
Chapter 87 – Decoherence
Chapter 87 – Decoherence

Siobhan

Month 1, Day 20, Wednesday 11:45 p.m.​

As Siobhan descended the stairs, she thought back to her first Defensive Magic lesson with Elwood Fekten. They'd talked about banshees and ways to defend against them. She'd looked over a couple of temporary deafening hexes after that, and knew one that she could have cast on herself, if she had the components and the wherewithal to *focus*, as it was rather complex.

The Aberrant's hum wasn't just in her ears, but in her bones. Still, she thought the deafening hex might do something. *Any* improvement would be useful, because she could recognize that she was slipping inexorably past extreme calm into both mental and physical slackness.

She couldn't feel her own face. That was more than the self-calming spell could have possibly done. At this point, she could barely even muster the care to worry about what would happen as the Aberrant continued to grow stronger.

The spot where the warding medallion had grown cold against her chest throbbed with a cold-burn. Siobhan slid her cupped hands up from her diaphragm to rub against the damaged skin, welcoming the temporary surge of wakefulness that accompanied the pain.

In the room below, the illumination of an overturned light crystal lamp showed the hive-like web of strings that had grown through the room---through the air, across the floor, walls, and ceiling, and spilling out into the street.

The flesh-colored strings pressed sharply against her skin as she maneuvered through them, and she learned to avoid them more carefully the first time a vibration cut through her jacket and threatened to draw blood from her arm. It would be just what she needed to give the coppers a second blood sample to scry for her with.

As she made it farther to the front of the building, where Newton had triggered, the strings grew denser and began to respond aggressively when she was forced to push them out of the way. She had to freeze in place several times while they searched out the living creature moving among them.

When she finally reached the barrier sphere of strings around the huddled, amorphous mass that had been Newton, she spotted her bag on the floor inside, but just blinked at it lethargically for a while until she remembered that she was supposed to be retrieving it and escaping as quickly as possible.

Moving slowly, clumsily, she brought the Circle of her hands up to her mouth, pointing the wand with her teeth around the thick handle. She awkwardly leaned forward until the tip of the wand was almost touching the strings before triggering the stunning spell.

As soon as the strings stopped vibrating, she dropped the calming spell, switched the wand's settings to the cutting spell, and used the last three charges to cut the three lines of a triangle.

The closest strings seemed alerted to her presence without her actively humming, and, as quickly as she could while feeling like the whole world had been muffled in a bottle of molasses, she switched back to the stunning spell setting---of which only one remained---stuck the wand back in her mouth, and recast the calming spell on herself. She used what felt like the last bit of urgency in her soul to climb through the triangle-shaped opening she'd created in the barrier sphere.

With such a large hole, the strings didn't seem able to simply heal the wound, but they were already beginning to regrow new tendrils from the sliced edges.

She triggered her amulet, and immediately lost a couple of seconds to a disoriented blink as her body shifted. She almost lost concentration on the spell, too, and realized afterward that it had been dangerous to transform *while* casting. Anything could have happened, but mostly horrible things.

Casting took an effort of Will, and she was losing the ability to *care* enough to make the world bend under her heel. She looked down at the fetal mass of thrumming strings that still faintly resembled a human body.

'*Wouldn't it be ironic if I lost control casting the same exact spell as Newton, in the same spot? This was a mistake.*' It was the last coherent thought she had as she let the spell slip to keep the magic from turning on her.

Her mind lay fallow.

She didn't know how much time she lost, but a flash of fire and blood behind her eyelids sent a burst of fear through her.

She woke from her waking daze with a gasp, eyes wide, heart slamming against her chest with a sudden surge of energy. She'd been training herself for years to wake from her nightmares as quickly as possible, and apparently not even the absolute tranquility of an Aberrant's anomalous effect could overpower them. She never thought she'd be grateful for what was otherwise the bane of her existence.

She was still standing. Apparently, there were no searching strings within the sphere. If there had been, one would likely have found and subsumed her while she was catatonic with serenity.

Knowing her lucidity wouldn't last long, she shuffled closer to the origin point, the thing that had once been Newton.

She stunned it, point-blank against the part that should have been a head, and felt a wave of relief as every string in the building fell still and silent.

She could suddenly hear the sirens again, though she wasn't sure when they'd been drowned out by the humming, and shouts from outside filtered in through the muffling fog, some fearful, some authoritative.

'*This probably won't last long.*' Hurrying as fast as her still-clumsily relaxed muscles would allow her, she stripped out of her clothes, replaced them with the slightly worn set of men's clothing from the bottom of her bag, not bothering with the many buttons, and stuffed the female clothing as tightly inside as she could. She would have preferred to burn them, just in case, but the coppers might see something suspicious if she did that, and if the response was extra slow, she might end up burning down the whole building with Tanya and the others trapped above.

Sebastien retrieved her stunning wand from the hidden pouch at the bottom of the bag, then shoved her head ornaments into that same narrow, hidden space without regard for the feathers or the once-gentle curve of the wire filigree. With the evidence hidden as well as she could manage, she pulled the strap over her shoulders, the weight of her magical supplies a comfort she hadn't even realized she needed. She turned back to the fetal form that had been Newton.

Its strings were already starting to hum again, and the vibrations were spreading outward from there.

With a sharp grin that actually made her feel a pang of sorrow, she pressed her stunning wand again to the Aberrant's "head" and shot two consecutive stunning spells. '*There. Hopefully that'll keep it down long enough for me to get out of here.*' If not, she only had one charge left.

She knelt, the illumination of the lights from the cordon just enough for her to see Newton's two alarm ward bracelets, tangled through with strings. She broke them without hesitation, pulling the pieces out of the string and shoving them into her pocket, then doing the same with the bracelet whose pewter bead around her wrist suddenly grew cold.

His clothes were torn to shreds, but some of the things in his pockets had fallen to the floor. Sebastien scooped up a handful of gold crowns and his Conduit, not sure if she should feel guilty for doing so. He'd had a wand, too, but she didn't see it. Maybe one of the Morrows had taken it off him.

The hole in the side of the string barrier was half-regrown already.

Pulling out her paper slicing spell array, she held it up near the opening by its edges, with the beast core Tanya had given her in the component Circle where she would normally have placed her little lantern.

The practice with Professor Lacer's air-sphere spell seemed to have helped her improve her grasp on the way the slicing spell molded air into a super-condensed arc. It was still much weaker than the slicing spells that had been in the battle wands---it was only meant for cutting fabric, after all---but it was enough to cut through the strings, and she managed to enlarge the opening again with a little effort.

She climbed back through the lopsided triangle, then made her way over fallen furniture and between the frozen strings to the farthest of the windows. The boards had been knocked free by the Morrow's initial concussive blast spells.

Moving slowly in the hopes that the fog would be enough to block her from the sight of the distant coppers along the cordon, she climbed out of the window and into the street. Just being outside of the building, finally, sent a wave of relief through her.

'*Is there any way I can give the coppers a tip about how to deal with the Aberrant, and let them know to send a ladder around to the back of the building so the others can get out safely?*' She tried to imagine a scenario in which she got the information to them without compromising her own safety. '*Maybe Oliver could do something. I should go to his house, since he's probably worried about me after I triggered the bracelet ward.*' Damien, too, would have been alerted when she broke Newton's bracelets. *'Hopefully he doesn't panic and do anything stupid.*'

Her relief had been preemptive. She'd only made it a couple of meters away from the window when a bright light burst into existence a short distance in front of her, making her squint and freeze instinctively.

"Halt!" a man's rough voice yelled. "Hands up, fingers splayed!"

She complied slowly, her eyes adjusting to see the red shields and magical tactical gear of the Red Guard.

A whole squad of them were standing a few meters in front of her, a couple with battle artifacts trained on her while the others kept watch to the sides and behind so nothing could sneak up on them.

"Oh, hells," she murmured aloud.

A Red Guard squad member shot a strange spell at Sebastien that she didn't dare to try and dodge. It prickled against her skin, tickling her insides until it reached her spine, and then bounced back.

The Red Guard woman who'd shot her checked the readings off a crystal tablet, then gave a quick handsign. "No anomalies. Human."

They relaxed a bit, and Sebastien was just about to slump with profound relief when she noticed a man to the left of the group peering closely at her, adjusting a complex metallic monocle attached by a clamp to the side of his head.

Sebastien felt the monocled man's attention activating the divination-diverting ward placed under the skin of her back, and knew it was over for her.

"Possible Nightmare-type," he snapped immediately.

She raised her hands even higher, fingers splayed wide. "Wait, wait! I'm human! I'm a University student, and I'm Thaddeus La---"

Before she could drop her professor's name in the hope of making them pause, a dark purple spell shot out of the center of the front man's shield. It hit her faster than she could blink.
 
Chapter 88 - The Implied Invisible
Chapter 88 - The Implied Invisible

Sebastien

Month 1, Day 21, Thursday 12:05 a.m.​

Sebastien woke up gasping, a minty shock yanking her to consciousness hard enough it felt like her nose might start bleeding. She sat upright so fast she made herself dizzy, realizing with disorientation that she was lying on a portable cot in a square field tent.

A woman wearing the red shield symbol of the Red Guard, but without the tactical gear of the squad who'd found and shot her, said in a calming tone, "Easy. You might feel lightheaded or confused. You should lie back down."

Sebastien looked at the woman, who was standing across the tent, and slowly complied.

The woman's hard, wary expression didn't match her tone at all. There was a barrier spell up between them, wrapping around Sebastien. That, more than anything, helped Sebastien remember the situation she was in.

"The Aberrant is attracted to sound," she said immediately, hoping that being cooperative would lend her some goodwill. "I didn't have a chance to tell them before they shot me. It's drawn to sound, and it will infect anyone who's even slightly agitated with those strings. There's a spell that can protect against the strings, and stunning spells disable them for a short time. And there's---there might be some people upstairs who need help."

The woman didn't relax at all, though she motioned to someone at the open front side of the tent. They would presumably relay the information to the people that needed it. The woman scribbled in a small notebook. "What is your name?"

Sebastien almost gave the wrong name, and might have, if she hadn't taken to thinking of herself as Sebastien when in her male body. There were wards against untruth. Strong ones. "Sebastien Siverling. I'm a University student. Um, Thaddeus Lacer's apprentice." She tried not to sound awkward when she added the last bit. She realized belatedly that her shirt and vest were still both unbuttoned, and with a flush began to rectify her state of dress.

The woman's eyebrow rose, but she scribbled again in her notebook.

Sebastien's bag was on the table behind the woman, its contents laid out for display. Thankfully, the black and red feathered hair ornaments were not there. Either they hadn't found them, or the ornaments had been taken away for examination elsewhere, submitted into evidence against her.

When Sebastien stopped to listen, she realized she couldn't hear the humming any more, and the sirens had stopped, too. She didn't know if that was because they had moved her somewhere, or if they'd already dealt with the Aberrant while she was unconscious.

The fog outside the tent entrance and the brick building she could see across the street---a different one than they'd been trapped inside---suggested that she hadn't been moved too far. "How long have I been out?" she asked.

"Not long," the woman replied vaguely. "Did you have contact with the Aberrant?"

Sebastien hesitated. "Well---"

Before she could continue, a familiar voice snapped, "I am more than capable of dealing with whatever anomalous effect you think you have detected from my apprentice. Let me pass!"

Someone else said, "It's alright. Professor Lacer is with me."

Sebastien expected them to enter the tent, and turned toward the open side with a combination of dread and relief, but instead there was more distant, muffled arguing from other voices that she vaguely recognized. She frowned, rifling through her memory for a match. She wasn't the best with audible memories, and so she had just realized that it was Lynwood, the leader of the Nightmare Pack, and his adopted prognos sister Gera when the two of them walked in with Professor Lacer and another man who looked like an older, more severe version of Damien. Behind them trailed a man with an irritating cough and a sheaf of papers.

Gera's single scarred eye was staring milkily at nothing, but Sebastien could feel the extra pressure of her constantly running divination spell as soon as the other woman drew close. '*Did Oliver send her to help me?*' Gera raised her hand to push back a lock of hair from her face, and Siobhan noted the wood bracelet held together with a bead of pewter around the woman's wrist. It was the same one Siobhan had thrown away.

Gera had divined her location, which was almost irrefutable evidence that Oliver had sent her.

Lynwood took a long look at Sebastien, examining her from head to toe, then turned to Gera.

She nodded.

Lynwood said, "I find myself needed elsewhere," already spinning on his heel. He bumped into the coughing man, barely stopping to mutter, "Excuse me, Investigator."

Professor Lacer, too, looked over Sebastien from head to toe, then gave the Red Guard woman who'd been questioning her a scathing glare that made the woman shift uncomfortably.

She straightened self-consciously. "Grandmaster Lacer," she said. "Welcome. Melinda Vernor." She bowed, receiving a slight nod of the head in return. "I'm surprised to see you here. Are you planning to help with the investigation?"

Professor Lacer somehow managed to give the impression of scoffing rudely without making a sound. "I am here on the invitation of Lord Titus Westbay, to provide my expertise and to make sure my apprentice is not mistreated."

"Er." Vernor looked rapidly back and forth from Professor Lacer to Sebastien. "I assure you, the spells used on him were not harmful. He is in adequate physical health, except for some...anomalous readings that were in effect before we encountered him. As I'm sure you know, it is our duty to ensure that no harm comes to the citizens of this country, despite the costs."

Gera hesitated, then offered the tent in general a moderately deep bow, the pressure of her attention withdrawing from Sebastien, easing the strain on her divination-diverting ward. "I am here to offer my assistance, as I have some skill in divination, and as I understand this person"---she gestured toward Sebastien---"is of significant interest to the disturbance going on in my...neighborhood."

The man who had to be Damien's older brother, Titus Westbay, gave Gera an ironic look. Apparently, it was a bit of an open secret that this part of the city was now territory of the Nightmare Pack. But he said, "Welcome. I am Titus Westbay, and this investigation is under my supervision. We would be appreciative of your insight."

Gera nodded regally, staring vaguely into mid-air. "As for the boy, he bears the blessing of the Raven Queen. This may be the anomalous effect you discovered."

Sebastien did her best to avoid seeming surprised. '*It's a good cover. There's no way for me to hide the fact that both the Raven Queen and I are resistant to divination magic. This way, it's not something that's unique to either of us, and it won't be a clue that someone could use to deduce we are the same person.*' She was impressed with Gera's quick thinking. Perhaps Oliver had told her to say that. It gave her hope that there might still be a way out of all this.

Titus Westbay's eyebrows rose, and he shared a look with Professor Lacer. "The Raven Queen? How did you deduce this?"

"I am...acquainted with her, shall we say," Gera said, her head turning slightly toward Sebastien as if to check for a response. "She saw fit to grant me a boon. I have seen the effect before. She can grant it at will."

The investigator crossed one arm across his chest, thoughtfully resting his chin on the other hand. "It does make some sense."

Westbay gave him an inquisitive look. "Expound, please, Investigator Kuchen."

The man tucked away his handkerchief and looked through his papers nervously. "Well, we know the Raven Queen was here this evening. Two local gang members survived the Aberrant's break event and the subsequent incident, along with the surviving members of the family who lived above ground zero. They have told quite an interesting story."

Sebastien straightened her back, trying to control her apprehension. The wards against untruth made it more difficult, but they worked best on non-thaumaturges, the unaware, and the inebriated, since they only created a compulsion toward honesty. Truly debilitating wards against untruth were illegal, and while she suspected that wouldn't stop those in power from using them when they felt like it was worth it, here they were still manageable. She could lie if she wanted, with a quick mind and a strong Will. She would just need to lie like her words were a spell, and she was forcing them to become the truth with her unbreakable Will. "I didn't know it was the Raven Queen," she said, thinking quickly. "There was a woman inside the building. She was casting Newton's family spell, the one he uses to calm himself, and using it to protect against the strings. She saw me, and she winked at me, and I felt *something*, but I thought it was just a psychological reaction. Like a shiver, or something." She considered making the obvious suggestion that the Raven Queen had been involved in Newton's misfortune, but didn't want to get her real identity in even more trouble with the law if it was possible to avoid it.

Professor Lacer raised a hand to stop her. "Go back to the beginning. How did you find yourself in the city, so far from the University, *after* curfew?" he asked pointedly.

Investigator Kuchen interjected, bowing slightly to Professor Lacer. "Newton Moore, the Aberrant's previous name, was a student---young Mr. Siverling's student liaison, I am told. Tanya Canelo, the other student liaison, was also there for the entire incident, but has seemingly been rendered mute. She hasn't said a word since she was extracted from the house, despite no anomalous readings from her. We suspect she is simply refusing to speak."

'*That probably serves Tanya well, since she can hardly tell the truth while explaining why she was out tonight.*' Sebastien was hoping to let the conversation go on as long as possible without her input so she could learn more about what they already knew, but all eyes turned toward her expectantly.

She swallowed. "Newton asked me to. He said he was going to do something dangerous, and he wanted backup. He gave me a warded, linked artifact, and I was supposed to be close enough to come find him quickly if he triggered it. I didn't expect *this*, though."

"What was he doing that was so dangerous?" Lord Westbay asked, at the same time Professor Lacer said, "And you *agreed* to this?"

Sebastien grimaced. "Well. Newton said it probably wouldn't be dangerous. He wanted someone available and able to find him just in case. He asked me to keep it a secret. And I...I had some other things to do in the city anyway."

"What things?" Vernor asked.

Sebastien cleared her throat awkwardly. "I was visiting a friend...at the Silk Door."

Vernor grimaced in distaste then muttered, clearly audible, "I suppose that explains your state of undress. Had to rush out in a hurry, did you?" She looked back at the dress on the table, obviously coming to some strange conclusion about its origin. "I hope you didn't forget to pay."

Sebastien didn't have to fake her blush. It was why the Silk Door was such a good alibi. It made sense that she would want to keep it a secret, and thinking that they had uncovered the scandalous truth, people would stop searching deeper. Sebastien had hoped she'd never have to actually use that alibi, but here she was, revealing herself as a regular visitor of the brothel only a couple of months after the waypoint between Sebastien and Siobhan had first been set up.

At least it was a high-class brothel. All the workers were treated well and compensated fairly, and none were there against their will, or under coercion, at least as far as she knew. The same couldn't be said of many other establishments.

"Yes, yes, *sex*," Professor Lacer said impatiently, waving his hand. "Hurry up and get to the relevant parts."

"Well. The artifact was triggered. I rushed out and did the compass divination Newton taught me to find him. It took me a few tries to get close---I think he was moving---and then suddenly...something happened. I felt really strange"---she shuddered at the memory---"and the divination didn't work anymore. I think that's when Newton lost control and the artifact broke. Right after that, there was a lot of screaming and the sounds of battle spells. I was able to find the building by following the sound."

She raised her hands to rub her face, but noticed some of Chief's dried blood under her nails, so hid her hands at her side instead. "It seemed really stupid to just rush into that, so I tried to be cautious, but by the time I got there the fighting had stopped. There were these vibrating strings everywhere, and there was a huge hole in the side of the building and furniture burning in the street. I was worried to get closer, so I was watching from around the corner to try and spot Newton. Then the coppers got there, and the strings started...eating? Or infecting? They were assimilating a copper. That's when I knew things were really bad." She pulled her knees to her chest.

"What an astute deduction," Professor Lacer muttered acerbically, but his eyes were searching, maybe even worried.

Sebastien resisted the urge to send him a peeved look. Her fake explanation was only slightly stupider than the real one, after all. She continued, her breath coming faster as she recalled the events of earlier that evening, without the artificial calming effects of the Aberrant to filter the experience. "The coppers used some spells, and I noticed the stunning spells seemed to actually work, but they didn't keep attacking. They backed away pretty far from the building, and I guess they were calling the Red Guard, but there were people still inside."

The weight of the undivided attention of Gera, Professor Lacer, and Titus Westbay was powerful. She could feel it pressing on her skin, and looked to the side, her hands clenched into fists. "They came out of a room to the side, and the one in front, a woman, was using Newton's calming spell to counteract those strings. She was leading three others toward the door, the one that goes upstairs, and I was watching through the edge of one of the windows. She saw me, though. She...she made a shushing motion, and then she winked, and I felt like something cold ran over my body." She looked up to Gera, not needing to affect an uncertain expression.

Gera nodded. "That was almost certainly when she bestowed her blessing upon you."

Vernor was scribbling rapidly, frowning at her paper, while Investigator Kuchen was pale, breathing shallowly, as if too afraid to cough out loud and disrupt Sebastien's retelling.

Professor Lacer leaned forward. "That was all? A shushing motion, and a wink? She did not communicate with you in any way?"

Sebastien shook her head. "No. She was too busy humming to talk. To be truthful, I didn't even know who she was. She had feathers growing out of her head. The wanted posters don't mention that. And it was dark."

"Humming?" Vernor and Investigator Kuchen asked at the same time.

"Newton's calming spell is esoteric. You have to take deep breaths and do a low hum through every exhale. I can show you, if you want."

"No," Vernor said quickly. "It could be unsafe."

"Newton taught you this spell?" Lord Westbay asked.

"Did he learn it from the Raven Queen?" Professor Lacer added.

Sebastien's mind kept flashing back to the moment before Newton's Will broke. He'd been frightened, terrified. She could see his face in her mind's eye. And what had happened afterward? She'd *felt* it, when it happened. Tanya had too. "He taught it to me so I could calm myself down when the other students became too irritating. He said it was a family spell, from his grandmother. So I guess you could ask her if that's true? I've used it a fair number of times, and it seems harmless."

"Deep breaths, Mr. Siverling," Professor Lacer said, stepping past the barrier and ignoring Melinda Vernor's aborted move to stop him. He crouched in front of the cot, placing a hand on Sebastien's knee.

Only then did Sebastien realize she'd begun to hyperventilate. She felt like she couldn't get enough air, like she was trapped.

"Exhale slowly." Professor Lacer's words were a command, and she thought she could feel his Will in the air behind them, reinforcing them. "The slower, the better. You must control your body. It does not control you. Exhale all the way."

Sebastien complied, and he guided her breathing for a few more repetitions.

He turned to Vernor with a scowl. "My apprentice has experienced a horrific ordeal, and then was attacked by the very people meant to keep him safe. I think it is best if I took him back to the safety and familiarity of the University."

"I have to get a statement from him," Vernor protested. "And we need some more tests, as well. He gave anomalous readings. You should know the implications, and the dangers, Grandmaster Lacer."

"You were seen coming out of the building through one of the windows," Investigator Kuchen said. "Please explain how this came to be."

Sebastien nodded. "Well, the four of them walked up the stairs, under the Raven Queen's protection, but I was pretty sure Newton was still inside. There was a body on the floor that seemed to be unconscious, but hadn't been infected by the strings. It was too dark to tell if it was Newton, so I just imitated what I'd seen the woman doing, and used Newton's calming spell to protect myself from the Aberrant while I crawled in the window."

"No one saw you do this?" Kuchen asked, his eyes narrowed.

Sebastien shrugged. "I don't know? The coppers were pretty far back, to get away from the strings, and the sirens went off around that time so I imagine they were distracted calling for backup. It was dark, and with all the fog, I guess they just didn't notice me. In any case, once I was inside, I was feeling really, strangely calm, and the unconscious person on the floor wasn't Newton, so I searched around looking for him. I had---a hunch, maybe---when I saw that huge ball of strings, that maybe he was inside, and I thought he might still be safe because he knows---knew---the calming spell. I'm not really sure what I was thinking. I feel like my judgment might have been impaired."

"Consistent with the reported anomalous effect," Lord Westbay murmured, to which Investigator Kuchen nodded rapidly, making his own notes.

"I picked up a battle wand that must have been dropped on the floor during all the earlier fighting, and I used it to cut through the sphere of strings and crawl through it. I had to put the wand in my mouth because my hands were occupied. There was a string...body inside. Not like the other people that were turned. It still looked mostly like a human form. It had the other half of the artifact Newton g-gave me, broken. That's when I realized it was him, and that he was...he was an Ab-Aberrant." She clenched her chattering teeth, then continued.

"I shot him in the head with the stunning wand a couple of times, and that cleared my mind enough to let me escape." Sebastien began to tremble.

"The boy speaks truth," Gera said.

Professor Lacer frowned down at Sebastien's clothing, then took off his own coat---the one that reached his knees and always fluttered behind him so dramatically---and flung it around Sebastien's shoulders. "That is the most asinine thing I have ever heard," Professor Lacer said, deadpan. "You deserve to be dead." He pulled out a beast core and, with a wave of his hand, the air around Sebastien fluttered with sudden heat.

She shuddered, both from the relief of the cold and his words. "I know," she agreed, refusing to duck her head. "I agree. I should have told someone from the beginning about what Newton was planning. But I didn't think it would come to this. As for climbing inside that building, I can only argue temporary insanity."

Professor Lacer's eyes narrowed at that. "Indeed."

"I'll need to see that artifact," Vernor said.

Sebastien pulled both of Newton's bracelets and her own that had been paired with his out of the pocket where she'd stashed them. She tossed them to the edge of the shield boundary, where Vernor used a pair of tongs to reach through and pick them up.

Once broken, the sympathetic connection between the bracelets ceased to exist. Neither could be used to scry for the other, but she wished she'd thought to cast the shedding-destroyer spell on her bracelet. Most thaumaturges would find it impossible to cast with skin cells too small to even see, and even the coppers' scrying spell probably wouldn't lock onto such a tiny sample, but she felt uncomfortable leaving it in the hands of the Red Guard.

"Did you retrieve anything else from Mr. Moore?" the woman asked.

"Um. I picked up his Conduit."

"We'll need to examine that too."

"Why?" Sebastien was pretty sure that the creation of an Aberrant had no effect on their Conduit, specifically.

Vernor motioned impatiently.

"I want to give his things back to his family," Sebastien said stubbornly.

"You will be able to. Ms. Vernor will return Mr. Moore's belongings to you once she has examined them to ensure they are safe and hold no important information about tonight's incident," Professor Lacer said, giving Vernor a hard look.

She pursed her lips sourly, but nodded.

Sebastien hugged herself, leaning forward to rest her forehead on her knees as she tried to think of anything else besides the events that filled the last hour of her memory. She wished they would become surreal, a poorly defined fog of impressions, but she knew that would never happen. Siobhan Naught's mind didn't forget, it only buried.
 
Back
Top